FRAGILE DOES NOT . ; ^ /iieiaJHT^ITH THE INCOME FROM THE SAGE ENDOWMENT FUND THE GIFT OF Henrg US. Sage 1891 gt.a.(..o..xa.q _--j^ vS.\i:^..i A.'a-.. DATt r Atjtrr" J J ^^^HT^ ■'m-^^-t-^r-pj, w fw==fi9f4^ FRAGILE DOES aRCULATE mrHr^ffrrr'^r^ T"' PA foaol #^<p v^' The Story of Cupid and Psyche as related, by Apuleius. n w Cornell University Library The original of tliis book is in tlie Cornell University Library. There are no known copyright restrictions in the United States on the use of the text. http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924026475867 UJ « X O o '3 >- o en cJ a. :^ -^ K" a d ■z. < > o Q 5 o Q. Z) rO o O s <1 Ci* The Story of Cupid and Psyche as related by Apuleius EDITED, WITH INTRODUCTION AND NOTES, BY LOUIS C. PURSER, Litt.d. FELLOW OP TRINITY COLLEGE, DUBLIN LONDON : GEORGE BELL & SONS : 1910 77^ DUBLIN: PRINTED AT THE UNIVERSITV PRESS, BY PONSONBY AND GIBBS. PREFACE As far as I know, there is no separate English edition of the Cupid and Psyche of Apuleius ; and accordingly the present endeavour to produce one must have all the defects of a first essay in a diflScult field, super- added to the many failings which can justly be laid to the charge of my own deficiencies. Besides, the strange and unclassical nature of the language precluded my having the continuous assistance of my colleagues, as it would have been too great a strain on friendship to ask for their constant help in editing such an out-of-the-way book. On these grounds this edition begs for the utmost indulgence which any reader can find it in his conscience to extend to an attempt to break ground in a domain far away from the beaten track. However, it is a pleasure to express gratitude for a considerable amount of assis- tance which has been most generously given me: and I have to thank very sincerely my friends, Mr. Henry S. Macran, Fellow of Trinity College, for iv PEEPACE reading the proofs of the Introduction and offering many valuable suggestions ; and Mr. J. T. Gibbs, Manager of the University Press, whose accurate knowledge of English idiom has saved me from very many errors of expression. L. C. P. Trinity College, Dublin, January, 1910. TABLE OF CONTENTS PAGE Introduction : — Chapter I. On the Life and Writings of Apuleius, . ix Chapter II. The Story of Cupid and Psyche, . . xliii Chapter III. On the Style and Language of Apuleius, Ixx Chapter IV. The Manuscripts and Editions, . . ci Cupid and Psyche — Text and Notes, ..... 1-123 Excursus I. Milesian Tales,. ..... 125 Excursus II. Allegorical Explanations of the Tale, . 128 Excursus III. The Poems of Melbager on Love and the Soul, 132 Index, .......... 135 COREIGENDA. Page xcix 10 lines from end. For 6. 18 read 5. 18 Page 9, line 1 ff., first column. The ms. reading infirmi, as I now see, cannot be defended. We should read mfimi. Compare a similar error of the copyist of F in Met. 1. 8 (p. 8. 11 ed. Helm), where infirmare is given for what was certainly infimare {as the preceding stiblimare shows). Page 15, line 5. For Ludii read Ludiiim : and similarly in note. Page 21, line 15 (first col.). After semper add, ' (which he takes from the Oxford codex) ' Page 24, line 6 (first col.). For ' multitude of musicians ' read ' company singing in harmony ' Page 29, line 27 (first col.). For oeulis read oculos Page 54. Add to crit. notes ' 1 prouectae Buraian : porrectas F^ ' Page 84, last line (first col.). For comuUii read consuUis Page 84, line 16 (second col.). For deormn read deartun SOME "WORKS REFERRED TO IN THE NOTES UNDER THE NAMES OF THE AUTHORS ONLY Bbokee (H.), Studia Apuleiana. Berlin, 1879. Beyte (Fb.), Quaestiones Appuleianae. Leipzig, 1888. Gatsgha (Fb.), Quaestionnm Apuleianarum capita tria(Dissertationes Philologae Vindobonenses vi, pp. 141-190). Vienna, 1898. Kretsohmann (H.), De Latinitate L. Apulei Madaurensis. Konigs- berg, 1865. KoziOL (H), Der Stil des L. Apuleius. Vienna, 1872. Leky (M.), De Syntaxi Apuleiana. Regensburg, 1908. LuTjoHANN (Chb.), Kritische Beitrage zu Apuleius' Metamorphosen. Kiel, 1872. NEUE-WAfiENEE, Formenlehre derlateinischen Sprache von Friedrieh Neue. Dritte sehr vermehrte Auflage von C. Wagener. Berlin and Leipzig, 1892-1902. PiEOHOTTA (I.), Curae Apuleianae. Warsaw, 1882. BoNSCH (H.), Itaia und Vulgata. Marburg, 1875. SoHALLEE (W.), De fabula Apuleiana quae est de Psycha et Cupidine. Leipzig, 1901. Weymann (C), Apulei de Psyche et Cupidine fabula adnota- tionibus eriticis instruota (JJndex leetionum quae in Universitate Friburgensi per menses aestivos anni mdocoxci habebuntur). Freiburg, 1891. 0 latest-born and loveliest vision far Of all Olympus' faded hierarchy ! Fairer than Phoebe's sapphire-regioned star, Or Vesper, amorous glow-worm of the sky ; Fairer than these, though temple thou hast none, Nor altar heaped with flowers ; Nor Virgin- choir to make delicious moan Upon the midnight hours. Keats, Ode to Psyche. INTRODUCTION CHAPTER I ON THE LIFE AND WRITINGS OF APULEIUS Ees pertricosa est, Coiile, hellus homo. Mautial. Though Apuleius was an important man in his day, and exerciKsed a considerable influence on the literary- style of subsequent writers,' very little is known about his life, except the circumstances surrounding- his trial for magic and a few facts we can gather from his own writings. The references to him in later writers are mainly confined to his supposed 1 Christodorus (circ. 500 a.d.) mentions (Anth. Pal. 2. 303-5) a bronze statue of Apuleius as having been in the Zeuxippus at Byzantium, in these terms — Kttt voep^s a.<j>diyKTa. AaTivi&O's opyta Mov(riys a^ero TraTrTaivatv ' ATrvXrjios, ovTiva /aucttjjv Autrovls apprJTOv (ro<j>irji idpixf/aro %uprjv (i.e. Muse) — the reference being probably to the reputation for magic which had attached itself to Apuleius. It has been remarked that of the eighty statues mentioned by Christodorus, only four^are of Eomans, viz. Pompey, Caesar, Vergil, and Apuleius: also that on the contorniates the only Latin -writers -whose portraits appear are Terence, Accius, Horace, Sallust, and Apuleius. See Sch-wabe in Pauly-Wissowa ii, 255, 256. For the imitators of Apuleius cp. Weyman, Sitzungsb. der bayerischen Akad., 1893, pp. 821ff. b X INTEODUCTION power of working miracles^ and to his doctrine about intermediate spirits (demons).^ The whole chrono- logy of his life is uncertain in its exact details ; but a masterly article by Erwin Rohde* has located within fairly narrow limits the few events of his life with which we are acquainted.* 1. Apuleius^ was born at Madaura, a Roman colony in the province of Africa, about 80 miles east of Cirta. To judge from its remains, it was probably among the first five towns of the province, Lambaesis, Thamugadi, and Thibursicum being perhaps greater. It was about 20 miles south of Thagaste, where St. Augustine was born ; and it was to Madaura that the latter apparently went to continue his education ^ He is often mentioned as a worker of miracles in connexion •with Apollonius of Tyana : cp. St. Jerome on Psalm Ixxxi (Migne vii, p. 1066) non est grande facers signa: nam fecere signa in Aegypto magi contra Moysen, fecit et Apollonius, fecit et Appuleius. Infiniti signa fecerunt. Concede tibi, Porphyri, magicis artibus signa fecerunt ut diuitias acciperent a diuitibus mulierculis quas induceerant — plainly alluding to Apuleius : cp. Lactantius Inst. 5. 3 : St. Augustine Epp. 8. 102. 32 : 136. 1 : 188. 18, 19 (Migne ii, 383, 514, 538, 534). « St. Aug., Civ. Dei 8. 12. ' Bheinisches Museum, 1885, pp. 66-113 = Kl. Schriften ii, p. 43£f. * Eohde's conclusions generally are adopted by Schwabe in Pauly-Wissowa ii, 246-258, by Martin Sohanz in his Geschichte der rom. Litteratur (Miiller's Handbuch viii, 3), §§ 553, 554, and by M. Paul Valette, L'Apologie d'ApuUe (1908), p. 3 ff. M. Valette, however, thinks that Apuleius did not compose his Metamorphoses until after his return to Africa. " No sufficient evidence can be adduced for the prenomen Lucius which is sometimes given him. It is probably due to his identi- fication with the hero of the Met. : cp. Teuffel-Schwabe, § 366. 1. LIFE AND WEITING8 OF APULEIUS xi when his native town could not supply any further facilities, and from it he afterwards proceeded to Carth- age to acquire the higher branches of learning.^ So one was able at Madaura to get what we should call a good secondary education. Apuleius was the son of an important citizen of that town, who had held the office of duumvir, which was the highest post which the municipality had to offer, and who must have been fairly wealthy, if (as is stated) he left Apuleius and his other son two million sesterces, something like £20,000.^ He was born about 124 or 125 a.d. This is nowhere stated explicitly, but can be inferred with a considerable degree of probability by certain combinations.^ Probably he received his early educa- ^ Confess. 2. 3 mihi reducto a Madauris, in qua uicina urbe iam coeperam litteraturae atque oratoriae percipiendae gratia peregrinari, longinquioris apud Carthaginem peregrinationis sumptvs praeparabantur animositate magis quam opihun patris, municipis Thagastensis admodum tenuis. ' Cp. Apul. Apol. 24 init. De patria mea uero, quod earn sitam Numidiae et Oaetuliae in ipso confinio meis scriptis ostendistis,^guibus memet professus sum, cum Lolliano Auito c.u. praesente publice disse- rerem, Seminumidam et Semigaetulum, non uideo quid mihi sit in ea re pudendum : and a little afterwards in qua colonia patrem habui loco prindpis duumuiralem, cunctis honoribus perfunctum ; cp. also c. 23 profiteor mihi ac fratri meo relictum a patre HS uidcs paulo seem, idque a me longa peregrinatione et diutinis studiis et crebris liberali- tatibus modice imminutum : nam et amicorum plerisque opem tuli et magistris phcrimis gratiam retuli, quorundum etiam filias dote auxi. ' The trial of Apuleius for magic took place apparently in 158 A.D. The presiding magistrate was the proconsul of Africa, Claudius Maximus, who was the immediate successor (Apol. 94) of LoUianus Avitus. Now, the latter probably held the pro- consulate of Africa in 157, for he was consul in 144 ; and the usual interval between the tenure of the consulate and that of the proconsulate of Asia or Africa in the time of the Antonines b2 xii INTEODUCTION tion and learned to read, write, and cipher at Madaura;' but obtained his principal school education in grammar and rhetoric at Carthage, and afterwards wentto Athens for what we should call University education.^ We cannot be quite certain what was his age when he went to Athens; possibly he was about eighteen.' Assum- ing that he was born in 125 a.d., that would make his was about thirteen years : see Waddington, Pastes des Provinces asiatiques (p. 12), quoted by Mommsen St. E. ii*, 240. 4. Probably, then, Claudius Maximus was one of the consules suffecti in 145, and was proconsul of Africa in 158 ; for the proconsulate was generally held for one year only (cp. Flor. 9, p. 39, Oud. tuo anno), though not of course for the actual calendar year from January to December. In the same year Pudentilla was about forty-two (cp. Apol. 89 vnuenies nunc Pvdentillae havd multo amplius qiMd/ragendmum annum aetatis ire), and considerably older than Apuleius (c. 37 maior natu). If we suppose that Apuleius was about thirty-three at the time, all the events of his previous life such as we know them can be easily located in point of time. The thirty-third year is not at all so advanced an age as to render inappropriate such an elastic term as iuuenis, which is often applied to him (c. 87 ; 70 ; 92), especially when there is always the contrast of the greater age of Pudentilla. ' This education (-ypa/i/iaTio-TiKT;) was given by the litterator or ypafifiarLa-TYjs, who is to be distinguished from the grammarian or ypaiJ.fiaTiK6i who taught ypa/xfiariKr], Utteratura, what we mean by ' Literature.' See Hatch, Hibbert Lectures, p. 28. ' Flor. 18, p. 86, Oud. (from an address delivered at Carthage) et pueritia apud uos et magistri uos et secta, licet Athenis Atticis con- firmata : 31, p. 91 Hanc ego nobis mercedem, Carthaginienses, ubique gentium dependo pro disciplinis quas in pueritia sum: apud ua)s adeptus : Flor. 20, p. 97 prima creterra (sc. Musarum) litteratoris rvditatem eximit, secunda grammatici doctrina instruit, tertia rhetoris eloquentia armat. Haetenus a plerisque potatur. Ego et alias creterras Athenis hihi: poeticae \commentam {commotam conj. Vliet), jreom«tn'ae limpi- dam, musicae dulcem, dialecticae austerulam, iam u^ro uniuersae philosophiae inexplebilem scilicet et nectaream. ' Eunapius went to Athens when he was sixteen : Libanius, however, did not go until he was twenty-two ; but his whole education was somewhat late (Eohde, p. 74). LIFE AND WEITINGS OF APULEIUS xiii University career begin in 143 a.d. No doubt he fixed his headquarters at Athens ; but he appears to have made several journeys from thence, probably during the vacations. He was certainly at Samos (Flor. 15, p. 51, si rede recordor uiam) and at Hierapolis in Phrygia (De Mundo, c. 17). As Apuleius was a man of means, there was no need for him to specialize in order to get a profession ; so from the extensive nature of his studies at Athens (see above, p. xii, note 2) and his travels we may infer that he remained more than the usual five years at the Univer- sity, probably till he was about twenty-five,^ that is till 150 A.D. ; possibly he remained later. Some time towards the end of his sojourn at Athens he met young Pontianus, son of Pudentilla, who was pro- bably born about 134 A.D.,^ and in 150 a.d. would have been sixteen, the age at which Eunapius went to Athens. Though considerably his junior, he lived apparently in the same rooms as Apuleius, or at any rate in close intimacy with him .^ But this ' chumming ' ' Gregory Nazianzenus did not finish his rhetorical studies at Athens until he was thirty (Rohde, p. 74. 2) ; and Libanius, after studying for four years till he was twenty-five, would have remained for four years more, were it not that he was hindered by special circumstances. ' Pontianus was grown up (adidtus) and living at Eome before Apuleius came to Oea in 155 ; and he married before Apuleius, whose marriage appears to have taken place towards the end of 166 or beginning of 157. It is reasonable to suppose that adultus does not apply to any one younger than nineteen. If this is so, he was born when Pudentilla was about eighteen. ^ Cp. Apol. 72, nam fuerat mihi non ita pridem lante midtos mmos] Athenis per quosdam communes amicos conciliatus, et arto postea 4iontubemio intime iunctus : cp. c. 53. That Apuleius was consider- ably the senior of Pontianus and his brother may be inferred from xiv INTRODUCTION probably did not last very long : for it cannot have been much later than his twenty-fifth year that Apuleius went to Rome. He would appear to have run through his money, whether in quite the laudable way in which he states himself (see note 2 on p. xi) or otherwise it is impossible to say. One is inclined to suppose that shortly previous to his departure from Greece he fell under the influence of the priests of Isis, and (for a time at least) was ''converted," as is the experience of so many young men who are ardent and enthusiastic for ideals.' the assistance he gave them in their studies (c. 73 init.), and from the fact that Pontianus spoke of him as parentem suum, dominum, magistrum. ' It is difficult to avoid thinking that Book xi of the Meta- morpJioses is autobiographical at least in certain broad outlines. It is not easy to imagine that anyone who had not felt the emotions of a ' revival ' could have written the impassioned address to the goddess which is found in xi 25. But such emotions wear out in most cases, though they may leave behind a remembrance of themselves which is both easy and grateful to recall. If we give reins to our fantasy, we may be tempted to imagine that Apuleius, after many years of leisured affluence, began to feel the pinch of straitened means, and the necessity of working to gain a liveli- hood : ep. I.e. adhibendis sacrificiis tenuis patrimonio ; and a year or so later he appears to be in poverty. Met. xi 27 Madaurensem sed admodum pauperem: 28 uiriculas patrimonii peregrinationis ad- triuerant impensae et erogationes urhicae pristinis illis prouinci- alibus antistabemt plurimum. This kind of change of circumstances renders many young men, previously careless, somewhat sus- ceptible to religious impressions, which gradually lose their force when Fortune again returns to smile on them, and they begin to become successful in their professions. Such may possibly (we can of course say no more) have been the experience of Apuleius. But we are ready to acknowledge as quite possible that the imagination of Apuleius may have been able to observe in others and thus realize the emotions which attend conversion, even without his having in any way surrendered to these emotions. LIFE AND WEITINGS OF APQLEIUS xv If we assume that the eleventh book is in a con- siderable measure autobiographical, we may take it that Apuleius reached Rome on December 12 (c. 26), and, as our reasonings have led us to conjecture, about the year 150. While according to his own account he was diligent in his religious duties to Isis and Osiris, and was advanced to positions of some importance in their service, he at the same time prospered in his work (by the favour of Heaven, he piously tells us) in the Roman law-courts, where he acted as a pleader. No very clear details are given of the special kind of work to which he devoted himself;^ but he appears to have been tolerably successful. It was during this period that he perfected himself in Latin as it was spoken in Rome, by patient labour, and without the teaching of any master;^ and it was during this ' Cp. xi 28 quae res (his religious assiduity) summum peregrinationi meae tribuebat solacium nee minus etiam uictum uberiorem subministrabat, quidni, spiritu fauentis Euentiis guaesticulo forensi nutrito per patro- cinia sermonis Romani : cp. ib. 30 quidni, liberali deum prouidentia iain stipendiis forensibus bellule fotum. ^ Met. 1. 1 mox in urbe Latia aduena studiorum, Quiritium indi- genam sermonem aerumnabili labore, nullo magistro praeeunte, aggressus excolui. The last word points to the perfecting of a studywhich had already begun ; and we must suppose that in his early instruc- tion, both at Madaura and at Carthage, Apuleius became acquainted to some extent with Latin ; though doubtless, during his stay in Greece, the many attractions of Greek literature and culture pre- cluded any continued study of that language : so that when he went to Eome his knowledge of Roman Latin must have been most defective, at least for literary purposes. It is hard to say what language he spoke in his earliest years — ^just possibly it was Punic: certainly that was the language which his precious step-son, Pudens, spoke (Apol. 98), though Apuleius notices that as a mark of commonness and vulgarity. More probably, however, it was a provincial form of Latin, which, as being the language of the administration, was svi INTEODUCTION same time that he published the Metamorphoses. One point seems decisive as a proof that the book was written for Romans — the reference to the metae Murtiae in vi. 8 ; and, if we grant this, the proba- bility is that it was written in Rome.^ My belief adopted by tlie upper classes. But no doubt such Latin as Apuleius spoke in his young days was not by any means the language of Kome itself. Greek appears to have been widely used in ordinary life : all the letters of Pudentilla quoted in the Apologia are in Greek. From this it is easy to see that Apuleius can have had only a provincial knowledge of Latin, and needed much study and experience at Rome before he could have acquired such a mastery of Eoman idiom as would justify him in publishing in Rome a work in that language. We may take the statement of the preface to the Metamorphoses as autobiographical ; for though that preface speaks wholly in the person of Lucius of Corinth, the hero of the whole novel, still Apuleius plainly represents Lucius as a young man like himself, who had lately left the University of Athens fcp. Met. 1. 24), and was now writing his experiences in a foreign {exotici 1. 1) language (Latin), and for the Eoman public. In this request for indulgence in point of style, the author and hero of a novel written in the first person must become identified. Nearly all the other circumstances of the hero of the story (e.g. his relation- ship with Plutarch, and various adventures) may be regarded as pure invention. E. Norden, however (Die antike Kunstprosa, p. 595. 1), holds that this request in the preface for indulgence was a stock procedure, that many similar examples are found — even Tacitus (Agricola 3) speaks of his Histories as written incondita ac rudi uoce (on which Gudeman gives many parallels) — and that all that most writers mean by such requests is to draw attention to the obvious mastery which they have over the language they use. But the reference is rather to the efforts Apuleius made to acquire the specially Roman idiom [Quiritium indigenam sermonem). Writing at Rome for Romans, he may naturally have been afraid of making a solecism now and then, especially when he wrote with such dash and vigour ; and may accordingly have sincerely enough asked for pardon for any such occasional slips. ' Richard Hesky {Zur Abfasswngszeit der Met. des Apuleius, Wiener Studien, xxvi (1904), pp. 71-80) thinks that the novel LIFE AND WRITINGS OF APULEIUS xvii is that during his residence in Eome he published the work anonymously,' as the experiences of Lucius of Corinth, closely following the treatise which is published among the works of Lucian, called Aovkios ■^ "Ovos, but amplifying it by the introduction of all kinds of stories (some perhaps invented by Apuleius, but mostly tales current in Greece) of robbers, witches, -was written for Eomans, but not written in Eome. (It is true that sacrosattctam istam ciuitatem in 11. 26 does not necessarily mean ' this of yours ' ; for the word iste in Apuleius when used as a mere demonstrative generally means 'this' and not 'that': see Kretsohmann, p. 90f., and my note on 6. 22 : cp., too, Flor. 1. 8.) He fixes the date within the reign of M. Aurelius, and indeed the period of his sole rule (after 169, the date of the death of Verus) — for Apuleius always says Caesar, not Caesares (3. 29 : 7. 6, 7 : 9. 42). M. Valette(L'^7JoZo5iie d'Ap. 25. 1) justly says that Apuleius, following a Greek model, may have used what he found there. In 3. 29 the parallel passage in the 'Ovos (c. 16) has KoTo-ap. The reason why Hesky fixes the date in the reign of M. Aurelius is that in 1. 6 Lucius says to his friend Socrates, liberis tuis tutores iuridici prouinci- alu decreto dati, and these iuridici were instituted by M. Aurelius (Hist. Aug. e. 11). But they were really only re-instituted by that Emperor : they had been to all intents and purposes established by Hadrian, not only in Italy (Hist. Aug. c. 22 : Appian Bell. Civ. 1. 38), but also in the provinces (see Schiller, Kaiserzeit, pp. 617, 618) ; and one of their functions appears to have been the appointing of guardians (Ulpian, Vat. Frag. 205, 232, 241). We are not informed that the officials appointed by Hadrian in Italy were called iuridici, but they probably were so called ; for from the time of their re- institution such was certainly their name, and it is natural that from the first they should have had a name to distinguish them, a new species of judges or 'justices,' from the ordinary iudices. {On these iuridici see Mommsen St. E. ii', 1038-9.) The ' Caesar ' of whom mention is made in the Met. is Antoninus Pius. 'The view that the work was published anonymously has long been held, and is based on the fact that the Florentine manuscript does not attribute the work to Apuleius, though it specifies Apuleius as the author of the Apologia and the Florida. xviii INTEODUCTION country life, love, jealousy, passion, and generally the whole range of subjects which human nature finds amusing and exciting.^ This work is most wondrously realistic, written with a vigour and exuberance that are decidedly inspiriting, and by an author who had a very great general command of luxuriant language, and a really remarkable power of accurate and vivid observation of details ; but the general setting and tenor of the novel are pure romance. The scene is laid in what are called Thessaly and Greece, " but they are not the Greece or Thessaly of geography, any more than the maritime Bohemia of ' The view that the work was published anonymously is approved by Schanz (§ 554), but has been doubted by Eohde (p. 90. 2) on the ground of the tell-tale Madaurensem in xi 28. The 'Ovos is not indeed by Luoian — chronological difficulties and Cobefc have settled that — but it is written by a man who, like Lucian, held to common- sense, and jeered at all fantastic extravagance. The most probable view would see in it a short parody on the two first books of a writer mentioned by Photius, one Lucius of Patrae, who composed a whole volume of Merafiopftxia-ei's in which he took, or seemed to take, the subject quite seriously. The author of the 'Oi/os appears to have made this Lucius the hero of his own story, and to have represented all his adventures as ridiculous ; and, moreover, to have given to the world some indication of who that Lucius was, though unfortunately we cannot, with our present manuscripts and defective knowledge, discern his identity. The narrator, who is also the hero, says ("Ovos o. 55), ' My name is Lucius, my brother's is Gaius. The other two names we have in common Kdyoi /liv la-TopiSiv Kal aWoiv el/ju <Tvyypatj>f.v's, 6 8e TroirjTTji iXeyeCoiv icnl, koX (jlolvti^ ayadoi' jrarpls Se -^/uv Hdrpai riji 'Axa'as.' The efforts of Eohde to discover who this author is are ingenious but futile. He thinks (tlber Lucian's Schrift, Aovkios ^ 'Oi/os, Leipzig, 1869) the most likely person is AevKtos, son of Mestrius Florus (Plut. Symp. vii 4), who also appears as an interlocutor in the Plutarchean dialogue, De facie in orbe Limae. LIFE AND WRITINGS OF APDLEIUS xix Shakespeare," says Mr. Grlover {Conflict of Religions in the Early Roman Empire, p. 228) most justly. Thebes, we learn with some surprise, is on the sea (4.11 fin.).^ The tales are mostly the short tales meant for entertainment pure and simple, which we find in all languages, and which in Grreece were associated with Miletus (see Excursus I). A number of these Apuleius has strung together^ on the slender thread either of their being the actual experiences of the hero turned into an ass, or of his having heard them during his period of transformation.^ The tone of the eleventh book changes wholly, from the phantasmagoria of the realistic comedie humaine, to the religiosity of a converti; and in that book Apuleius so awkwardly mixes himself and his hero together that not only is Lucius of Corinth our old friend Lucius of Corinth (c. 20, 26), but his native place is ' This geography was no doubt good enough for the Eomans, who had already been familiar with it from the Amphitruo of Plautus (159). Many years ago Eohde {Oriech. Roman, p. 299, note 1) and Dr. Mahaffy {Greek World under Roman Sway, p. 294 £f.) protested against such scholars as Hertzberg who took the stories of the novel as evidence of the state of northern Greece in the time of the Antonines ; and Dr. Mahaffy made merry over the brilliant society (2. 4, 19) of that splendid city Hypata (which can never have been of any importance after its destruction by the Aetolians), and over the sumptuous wild-beast and gladiatorial show which was intended to be given at — empty Plataea (4. 13 ff.). ' Cp. Met. 1. 1 At ego tibi sermone isto Milesio uarias fabulas conseram auresque tuas beniuolas lepido susurro permulceam. ^ The only character who comes into two of the stories is the girl, pharite, to whom the tale of Cupid and Psyche was told when she was carried off by the robbers, and who afterwards is the protagonist in the melodramatic story of passion, constancy, and vengeance at the beginning of the eighth book. XX INTEODUCTION Madaura {mitti sibi Madaurensemsed admodum pauperem, c. 27 fin.).^, The difference of tone is almost inexpli- cable to modern readers. Perhaps Apuleius felt that if he had finished up his story in the very reprehensible way which the author of the "Ovos had adopted, tlie book would have been a complete failure in a literary society which was outwardly at least re- spectable, as being regulated in conformity with the real respectability of Antoninus Pius and his desig- nated successor Marcus Aurelius ; but that by adding a ' It has been actually proposed by Goldbacher, an excellent and accomplished scholar, to alter Madaurensem to mane Doriensein. But this emendation cannot be entertained for a moment. Nor can we assume it to be ' an obvious interpolation,' due to the popular idea that what was related in the Metamorphoses all actually happened to Apuleius himself, as Monceaux holds (ApuUe, p. 299). Eohde (p. 80) thinks that Apuleius desired to be known, and considers that he published the book under his own name, and that the absence of his name from the subscriptions of the books of the Met. in the principal ms. (F) is due to accident or carelessness. Burger (Hermes 23 (1888), p. 496) thinks that the work was published anonymously, as the young writer, even with all his vanity, might well have doubted the reception it would receive ; but that lie inserted an indication of the real authorship which would escape the casual reader, but could be used to prove that real authorship in case the work was a success. If this is so, it is at all events a less elusive and absurd indication than the wonderful cryptograms under which more recent writers are supposed to have concealed their identity. Perhaps, however, the simpler explanation may be that Apuleius, in the eagerness with which he was reproducing the circumstances of his own conversion, forgot himself for the moment, and let the book go forth without subjecting it to any such severe scrutiny as would detect the inconsistency of his own nationality with the assumed circumstances of the hero of the story. It is surely the experience of many writers, especially those that write with vigour and dash, to have sometimes made some slip at which they marvel when it is brought up in judgment against them, and their attention becomes riveted upon it. LIFE AND WRITINGS OF APULEIUS xxr religious conversion at the end of the varied scenes of mostly disreputable life, Ije, as it were, gave some sort of a moral tone to what was really a series of * realistic ' sketches. Probably the eleventh book is a tribute to the respectability and religious feelings of Roman society, and based on certain temporary emotions which Apuleius may have experienced himself. The last book would then have made amends for the reprehensible nature of some of the stories, and " given a face " to the work, which in its essence and intention was nothing more than a series of amusing and frivolous stories. But there is an argument in favour of the anony- mous publication which is far stronger than the fact that the Florentine tns. does not explicitly attribute the Metamorphoses to Apuleius, though the Apologia and the Florida are given under his name. It is that no mention whatever of this work, which contains so much about witches and magic, appears to have been made at the trial of Apuleius for magic. Rohde (oj». cit. p. 89) argues that the accusers may not have known of the work, even if published under the name of Apuleius : for it was published in Rome ; and, we may add, it was published by a young and unknown writer, and there is no evidence of its having had any great immediate success,^ so that it may not have ' The earliest mention of it seems to be a censure by Septimius Severus of Clodius Albinus (who died in 197) that he inter miledas Punicas Apulei sui et ludicra litteraria conseneseeret (Capitol. Clod. Alb. 12. 12). Albinus himself seems to have written Milesian tales, perhaps trying to imitate Apuleius, but with indifferent success (ib. 11. 8). No doubt, the writings of Pliny and Martial (see Valette, p. 13) were eagerly sought after in the provinces (Plin. Ep. 9. 11 : xxii INTEODUCTION reached Africa. Again, he says that it could not have had much weight, and for that reason may not have been mentioned by the prosecution ; for Lucius was not a practiser, but a victim, of magic ; and in any case, the book is such sheer romance that it could not have influenced any reasonable being. Recol- lecting the reputation for magic which existed to some extent at the time and which gradually developed to large proportions round the name of Apuleius, we feel some doubt on this point; and the outcry which seems to have greeted Apuleius when he named some men suspected of magic, — declaring that "if one particle of self-interest in his marriage can be proved against him, they may say that he is a worse magician than Carmendas, or Damigeron, or Moses, or Jannes, or ApoUobeches, ov Dardanus, or any other magician fromDardanus orHostanes onward"' — would seem to prove that very little account was taken by popular opinion of the connexion in which any allusion was made to things magical. The names of magicians or of magical arts were mentioned by a man, and that was considered sufficient to stamp him as a magician. It appears to me most improbable that the accusers, if they could have brought forward the novel, would have refrained from doing so, as it most certainly Mart. 7. 88 ; 8. 72) ; but that was only when they were famous men. The anonymous Metamorphoses, even with the compromising Madaurensem in it, probably did not attract much immediate attention ; but later, when Apuleius became a well-known literary and scientific man, long after his trial, and a less respectable Emperor arose, the book may have begun to attain its wide reputation. ' Apol. 91 init. vide quaeso, Maxime, quern ttimultum suscitarint, quoniam ego paiicos rmigorum nominatim percensui. LIFE AND WEITINGS OF APULEIUS xxiii would have created prejudice against Apuleius, much more than his verses about tooth-powder and such trivialities (Apol. 6 : 9, &c.); and if they did so, it is quite inconceivable that Apuleius would not have refuted any charge which could have been based upon it, as it would have been a fairly easy point to dwell upon and to handle effectively. It is noticeable also that in the two passages of the Florida where Apuleius enumerates the variety of his writings, no mention is made of his immortal Milesia.^ No doubt, when Apuleius had married and settled down, and become the fashionable lecturer and the Platonic philosopher of Africa, and an authority on scientific matters connected with fishes, trees, agriculture, medicine, astronomy, arith- metic, music, in short on everything in heaven and earth,^ he was not very anxious to make any parade of his early work of unquestionable genius but most questionable respectability. So he left the work anonymous, as far as we have any knowledge of Apuleius from his own writings. The authorship of course gradually became known ; bat whether it was ever publicly acknowledged during the lifetime of Apuleius, we have no certain means of determining. ' Flor. 9, p. 37 Oud. and 20. 97 canit enim Empedocles cannina, Plato dialogos, Socrates hymnos, Epicharmus modos, Xenophon histo- Has, Crates (codd. Xenocrates) satiras : Apuleius uester haec omnia nouemque Musas pan studio colit. It is perverse of a distinguished scholar like Burger to suppose that historias means ' tales,' or anything else except ' histories ' ; and to hold that in respect of Xenophon the allusion is to the tale of Abradates and Panthea in the Cyropaedia. We know from Priscian (ii. 482. 2 ; cp. i. 250. 18) that Apuleius wrote an epitome historiarum, " See below, § 5. xxiv INTEODUCTION We think it not wholly improbable that the author- ship may have been disclosed, and the work have commenced its great vogue, at the accession of Commodus.^ a. For four or five years, then, Apuleius practised, in the courts at Rome, and seems to have been tolerably successful. It was there probably that he came to a consciousness of his great command of language ; and with his quick sympathj'' with every kind of intellec- tual interest, and his delight in exhibiting his powers, it was only natural that his ambition should direct itself to the career of a public rhetorician. We know from Philostratus the great enthusiasm and glory which attended these rhetoricians (cp. Rohde Der Griech Roman, p. 293), and we know it from Apuleius' own experience also. A successful rhetorician held a most distinguished position in general society, and was f^ted and honoured by States and Emperors. I believe that Apuleius had some idea of adopting this profession when he returned from Rome to Africa about 1.^5. But he did not settle down in his old home, or even in Carthage : he could not rest from travel,^ and we next hear of him as on his way to ^ Apuleius wrote another novel called tlermagoras, which is mentioned by Priscian 1. 85 (Kail) Apuleius in I Hermagorae '' uisus est et adulescens honesta forma quasi ad nuptias exomatus trahere se in penitiorem partem domus" : cp. also 1. Ill; 1. 136; 1. 279 aspera kiems erat omnia ningue canebant: 1. 528. Fulgentius 112. 10 (Helm) Apuleius in Ermagora ait: " pollincto eius funere domuitionem paramu^," ' Apol. 73 utpote per§grinationis cupiens impedimentum matrimoni aliquantisper recmaueram. LIFE AND WRITINGS OP APULEIUS xxv Alexandria/ and falling ill at Oea, a town on the coast near the modern Tripoli. This was the native place of the young man Pontianus, with whom he had lived during the last period of his residence at the University of Athens (see above, p. xiii). Apuleius stayed at the house of certain of his friends called Appii. Pontianus, who was about twenty-one, had been studying at Rome, but had returned to Oea because his mother, Pudentilla (who was then a widow and very rich), had told him that she proposed getting married,^ and Pontianus considered it advis- able to see that his mother did not marry some one who would make away with all her money, and thus deprive him and his brother of their legiti- mate expectations. Pontianus called on Apuleius and renewed their friendship. The latter seemed to Pontianus the very person whom his mother should marry, and was urged to come and stay at their house; and there is a touch of realistic humour in the way Apuleius describes the manoeuvres of Pontianus ( Apol. 72) to secure that he shall pay them a long visit. He went to their house, and remained there a con- siderable time, giving some public lectures,' helping ' He plainly went to Oea from the west ; as he would not have gone to that town at all if he had gone straight from Eome to Alexandria. It is on this ground that it seems probable that he returned to his native province from Eome before he started on the new journey to Alexandria. " She had not any definite suitor in mind ; but she had been advised by her physicians that her health would be improved if she entered again on the married state (Apol. 69). ' Apol. 55 sed abliinc ferme triennium est cum piimis diebus guibus Oeam ueneram publice disserens de Aesculapii maiestate. This lecture c xxvi INTEODUCTION Pontianus and his young brother in their studies, and meanwhile re-establishing his own health. About a year after his arrival at Oea he gave a public lecture (Apol. 73) which was a brilliant success ; so much so, that the people of Oea begged him to accept the freedom of their city, and to settle down amongst them. In the enthusiasm of his success he was definitely asked by Pontianus to accept his mother in marriage. Though she was nearly ten years older than Apuleius, he had had many opportunities of testing her merits, "the dowry of her virtues," as he gracefully says (c. 73) ; and, though still eager for travel, he consented to the proposal. Pudentilla was equally willing, and so the marriage was arranged, and was fixed to take place as soon as Pontianus, who was engaged to a daughter of one Herennius Rufinus, was married, and his young brother Pudens had assumed the dress of manhood. Immediately after Pontianus had married, his uncle and his wife's relations began to urge him to try to have the engagement between Apuleius and seems to have won great fame and was widely read. It is just possible that it may have been the same as the lecture referred to in c. 73, which was delivered a year after his arrival; but this requires lis to stretch the phrase ' the early days of my stay in Oea ' to an abnormal extent, and will compel us to estimate the whole sojourn of Apuleius in Oea at four years, and not three. Still, however, it is possible. Then we must suppose Apuleius to have come to Oea in the winter of 154-155 ; to have remained in the house of Puden- tilla till the end of 155 or beginning of 156, when he delivered this great lecture and became engaged to her ; to have married her probably in the latter half of 156 ; and to have been accused 'towards the end of 158. Thus we shall be able to explain abhinc ferme triennuim. LIFE AND WEITINGS OF APULBIUS xxvii Pudentilla broken off, for fear, as would seem, that the latter, who appears to have been deeply attached to Apuleius,^ would settle all her fortune on him. However, Apuleius behaved handsomely, and per- suaded Pudentilla to make a will leaving the bulk of her property to her sons in the event of her having no further issue'' (c. 91), and succeeded in reconciling the mother to her children (c. 93). Pontianus is stated to have been sincerely sorry for his conduct, and to have begged pardon of Apuleius (c. 94). Apuleius and Pudentilla were then married in Pudentilla's seat in the suburbs of Oea' — a procedure which was looked on askance, and was made a ground of accusation in the trial. 1 It may be here said that there is some reason to suppose that the marriage was a happy one : cp. Sidonius Apollinaris ii 10. 5 sisque oppido meminens quod olim Marcia Hortensio, Terentia Tullio, Calpurnia Plinio, Pudentilla Apuleio, Rusticiana Symmacho legentibus meditantibusque candelas et candelabra tenuerunt ; though of course the words Terentia Tullio would seem to show that the learned bishop's information on the domestic life of distinguished literary men was not always very minute and accurate. ' Apol. 91 : This possibiUty of Pudentilla's having further issue disproves the view that would make her older than Apuleius states she was, viz. a little over forty. ' The reasons are given in c. 88. Pudentilla had already bestowed a considerable largess on the people when Pontianus was married, and when Pudens assumed the toga virilis. She did not wish to be put to a similar expense on the occasion of her own marriage. Besides, both she and Apuleius (and it was natural, as they were not in their first youth) desired to escape all the cumbrous ceremonial and entertainments connected with a fashionable marriage in the city. But general opinion, it would seem, did not approve of marriages in villa. In the Cupid and Psyche, Venus mentions among the irregularities of Cupid's marriage the fact that it was performed in villa : cp. 6. impares enim nuptiae et praeterea in uiUa sine testibus etpatre non consentiente factae legitimae nonpossuntuideri. c2 xxviii INTEODUCTION But the relations of Pudentilla did not relax their opposition. They had lost the support of Pontianus, and accordingly could not for the moment do much, as he appears to have been a young man of good disposition and some force of character. But within about a year he died ; and then they worked on his young brother to attack his step-father. At first the brother-in-law of Pudentilla, Sicinius Aemilianus, appears to have urged his advocates to deliver a violent invective against Apuleius, when the latter was arguing some case on behalf of his wife' before the Assize Court at Sabrata (some 60 miles west of Oea on the coast), which was presided over by the proconsul, Claudius Maximus. They accused him of being in- strumental in bringing about the death of Pontianus, and of being addicted to the practice of magic* ' Apol. 1 nam, ut meministi, dies ahhinc quintus an sesotus est, cum me causam pro uxore mea Pudentilla aduersus Oranios aggressum de composito necopinantem patroni eius ineessere maledictis et insimulare magicorum maleficiorum ac denique necis Fontiani priuigni mei coepere. It is not clear who the Granii were, whether they were the parties in the case concerning Pudentilla — it was doubtless a civil case about property — or were counsel for Sicinius Aemilianus. The latter seems the more probable supposition. In the former alter- native, we must suppose the interests of Sicinius to have been in some way involved, and that he instructed counsel to defend those interests. ' This was probably in 158. Claudius Maximus succeeded LoUianus Avitus, who had been consul in 144, and, according to the rule in force at this time, could hold the proconsulship of Asia or Africa about thirteen years later (see above, p. xi, n. 3). But as the interval between the consulship and proconsulship seems to have varied from ten to fifteen years, we cannot regard these dates as absolutely certain, though no other dates seem to meet all the circumstances of the case so well. This Claudius LIFE AND WEITINGS OF APULEIUS xxix Apuleius at once turned on them, and vehemently asked that he should be arraigned definitely on these charges. The accusers were frightened and dropped the former charge ; but they did arraign him on the charge of magical practices, and the trial came on within a week before the same Court. In an age when the belief in magic is rife, no charge is easier and more readily believed by the people. It is a charge which admits of invective rather than proof, as Apuleius very justly says (Apol. 2) ; and Apuleius was certainly interested in so many branches of science, had been initiated into so many mysteries and rituals during his travels, had no doubt talked so much theosophy, which he considered to be the doctrines of Plato, and, in addition, had probably made himself so obnoxious by a not too humble opinion of himself and his learning, that there was distinctly good reason that he should endeavour without delay to dispel the calumny. This is no place to give a detailed account of the able and self-confident speech, the only forensic speech which we have remaining from Imperial times, in which Apuleius refuted all the idle charges which were brought against him. It is vigorous and effective, with very few of the affectations of style to which Apuleius was addicted ; and there can be no doubt that it was successful in securing his acquittal. Maxrmus appears to have been legatus of Pannonia Superior in 154 (see a diploma in C.I.L. iii, p. 881). Whether he was the incom- parable Claudius Maximus, the Stoic philosopher, who helped to mould the character of Marcus Aurelius (Meditations 1. 15), must remain undecided. It seems improbable. XXX INTRODUCTION 3. But he had lost his popularity at Oea. His adversaries, old inhabitants of the district, had re- presented him as a maleficent adventurer; and, in any case, he himself must have felt that his powers called for a larger field than a comparatively small provincial town. He migrated to Carthage, and appears to have made that his home for as long as history allows us to trace his life. He continued his profession of public lecturer at Carthage, and became the most honoured and most popular literary man in the whole province. We have a large number of ' elegant extracts ' from his lectures or orations, or whatever those elaborate compositions are to be called ; and those ' elegant extracts ' he, or some excerptor, called Florida (av07]pd) or Flowers.^ These ' Flowers ' have about them a calm, polished stateliness and an elaborated finish which appeal to anyone who admires ornateness and care- fulness in literary execution ; but it must be said that they are quite destitute of any depth of thought, though this was but natural in compositions addressed to a popular audience. Still there are some well- worked pieces of no little descriptive power and of most artificial, yet charming, simplicity. I venture to reproduce one, on the death of the comic poet Philemon (Flor. No. 16), retaining the alliterations, assonances, and other artificialities as well as I can. Apuleius is apologizing for not having continued on ^ See Gellius Praef., § 6, who mentions a number of similar fancy titles which authors gave to their miscellanies. LIFE AND WEITINGS OF APULEIUS xxxi the next day a disquisition which had been interrupted by rain. He met with an accident just after the breaking-up of the meeting, and had to go to the Persiance aquae to recruit. On his return he tells of the circumstances which followed a similar inter- ruption in a reading by Philemon ; — " You all know the character of his genius: let me now tell you in a few words of his death ; or perhaps you would wish me to say something about his genius." Philemon was a poet of the Middle Comedy, and composed plays for the stage at the same time as Menander. He competed with him, possibly as an inferior, but certainly as a rival, for he often defeated him — one is ashamed to say. You may find in him many sallies of wit, clever complications in his plots, admirably contrived recognitions,' characters suited to the subject, maxims applicable to real life, the gay portions not sinking below comedy, the grave portions not soaring into tragedy. We rarely find seductions in his plays : the failings of his human characters are venial, their loves congenial.* In him, too, as in the other playwrights, we have the lying procurer, the sighing lover, the sly slave-boy; the cajoling mistress, the coercing wife, the indulging mother ; the uncle to scold, the friend to uphold, the soldier bold ; gorging parasites, grasping parents, saucy street-girls. By these merits he had long held an eminent position in comedy. On one occasion he had given a reading of part of a play which he had recently composed ; and it happened that he had already come to the third act, wherein, as is usual in comedies, he had delightfully quickened the interest of his hearers, when ' Beading agnitus with Casaubon. Perhaps ' denouments.' The mss. give adgnatos. Colvius read ac nodos, but ac does not suit with the general asyndeta of the passage. Leo (Archiv xii. 98) con- jectures narratus. ' Eeading with Leo tuti (for ac uti) errores, concessi amores, lit. * errors that did not bring ruin, love-affairs that were permissible.' xxxii INTKODUCTION a sudden shower of rain, just as occurred lately in my ease with you, compelled an adjournment of the collected audience and the projected reading. However, he promised, at the request of many present, that without making any break he would finish the recitation on the ensuing day. Accordingly, next day an immense crowd gathers with the greatest eagerness : each one tries to get as near the front as possible : the late comer makes signs to his friends to keep a seat for him : those at the extremity complain that they are pushed out of the sitting accommodation altogether : the whole theatre is packed and there is a great crush. When quiet was attained,' the people begin, those who had not been present to ask about the previous portion of the play, those that had been present to go over what they had heard, and all, when they had the beginning in mind, to await the sequel. Meanwhile the day went on, and Philemon did not come as had been arranged; some grumbled at the poet for being late, the greater number made excuses for him. But when the delay became unreasonable, and there was no sign of Philemon, some of the more energetic members of the audience were sent to summon him ; and they found him lying dead on his couch. He had ceased to breathe and had just become stiff. There he was reposing on his reading-couch in the attitude of thought: he had his fingers still in the fold of the manuscript, his face down on the book he had been reading ; but he had no breath of life in him; he was forgetful of his book, and thought not of his audience. Those who had come in stood still for a space, moved by the marvel of such an unexpected event and such a beautiful death. Then they returned to the people, and announced that Philemon, the poet, who was being expected to finish in the theatre an unreal narrative, had at his house completed the real drama of life : his words to the world were, ' be happy ' and ' your hands,' to his friends, ' be sorry ' and ' your tears ' : yesterday's shower was a premonition of their weeping : his ' 1 venture to read qaieti for queri. LIFE AND WEITINGS OF APULEIUS xxxiii play had reached the funerial knell before it reached the marriage bell : and thus, as a most excellent poet had ceased to tread the stage of life, they should go straight from the theatre to his burying, and lay now his ashes in the grave, thereafter his poems in their hearts. 4. It is from these Florida that we obtain the few remaining notices of Apuleius, and his career at Carthage. In 163 a.d. he delivered a panegyric on the proconsul of the day, Scipio Orfitus, a fragment of which is contained in Flor. 17.^ Some time before 1693 the date of the death of Verus, in the fulness of his reputation, he delivered a valedictory address to a governor called Severianus, which is preserved. in Flor. 9.^ In F,lor. 16 he thanks Aemilianus Strabo, ' Apuleius speaks of it as hoc meum de virtutibus Orfiti carmen (p. 82, Oud.), and the prose is indeed ' numerous prose ' or un- metrical verse. We shall have something to say in the section on the style of Apuleius about this poetically coloured prose of the rheto- ricians of the day. Servius Cornelius Salvidienus Scipio Orfitus (to give him his full style and title) had been consul in 149, and was proconsul in 163 : see the Inscription on the triumphal arch at Oea in C.I.L. viii. 24. ' The allusion to fauor Caesarum (p. 40, Oud.) fixes the date as prior to 169, when Verus died. The statement that the reputation of Apuleius was Integra et florens per omnes antecessores tuos would seem to suggest a time nearer to 169 than to 161 ; for Apuleius cannot have considered his connexion with proconsuls to have begun before the time of LoUianus Avitus in 167 (Apol. 94) : so this Severianus can hardly have been the P. Aelius Severianus who was governor of Gappadocia in 162, and killed by the Parthians in that year {see Schiller, Rom. Kaisergeschichte 639) ; more probably he is the M. Sedatius Severianus, of whom Mommsen gives some account in C.I.L. iii. 1575. Of his son Honorinus there does not seem to be any information. xxxiv INTEODUCTION who had held the consulship in 156/ and had previously been his fellow-student,^ for the interest Aemilianus had taken in recommending that a public statue should be erected in his honour at Carthage. In support of this Aemilianus had drawn attention to the statues and other honorary distinctions which other peoples and other cities had bestowed on Apuleius,' and urged that the fact of his having 'undertaken' the position of sacerdos prouinciae — an office which was very troublesome and expensive, on account of the games which the priest was expected to exhibit — gave him a claim to receive from Carthage the honour of a statue ; and Aemilianus undertook to pay for it.* We ' p. 74, Oud. Aemilianus was consul suffectus in 156 : see Aeta Arualium, O.I.L. vi, 2086. 67. In the same year Serins- Augurinus was consul ordinarius, and he was proconsul of Africa in 170. So, perhaps, if the expectations of Apuleius were realized (loir consulans, breui uotis omnium futurus proconsul), which is uncer- tain, Aemilianus may have been proconsul in 171. ^ p. 73, Oud. iura amicitiae a commilitio studiorum eisdem magistris honeste incohata. If we suppose Aemilianus to have attained the consulship at the normal age of thirty-three, he would have been born in 123, and thus would have been almost an ec[ual in age with Apuleius. ' Mor. 16, p. 73 quin etiam commemorauii et alibi gentium et ciuita- tiitm honores mild statuarum et alios decretos. We have no particulars as to what these were : but we know that Apuleius, though having his home in Carthage, often lectured elsewhere. Flor. 18, p. 86, Oud. qui penes extrarios saepenumero promptissime disceptaui; ib. 91 ubique enim me uestrae ciuitatis alumnumfero, ubique uos omnimodis laudibus celebro, &c. * Mor. 16, p. 73, Oud. immo etiam docuit argumento suscepti sacerdotii summum mihi honor em Cartliagini adesse. Notice that Apuleius ' undertook ' the priesthood : cp. St. Augustine Ep. 138 (vol. ii, p. 534, Migne) An forte ista (honours in the State) ut Philosophus contempsit (sc. Apuleius), cui sacerdos Prouinciae pro LIFE AND WEITINGS OF APULEIUS xxxv cannot fix the date of his tenure of the priesthood^ but it was probably about 165, It may have been in the course of his upward career that he under- took this duty, which his wife's great wealth would have enabled him to perform with distinction, and which, in its opportunities for display, was a post that he would have filled with splendour, and one which would serve to advance him in public estimation. We can gather nothing further about the life of Apuleius, and we do not know when he died. 5. Perhaps a word or two should be said on the philosophical works of Apuleius. That On the God of Socrates is the best known. It is really a popular lecture on the doctrine of Spirits (daemones) interven- ing between God and man. His definition of these Intermediate Spirits is famous. He says (c. 13) they are "in nature animal, in intellect rational, in mind subject to emotion (p«ssma), in material airy, in duration eternal. The first three characteristics they have in magno fidt, ut munera ederet uenatoresque uestiret et pro statua sibi apud Oeenses locanda, ex qua ciuitate habebat useorem, aduersus contradictionem quorumdam ciuium litigaret. This latter portion of St. Augustine's letter is interesting, as it shows that Apuleius did not deem it unworthy to solicit such honours himself ; and indeed he actually did in the concluding portion of Flor. 16, where such solicitation is couched in the most grave and courtly language. For the onerous nature of the priesthood Eohde (Eh. Mus. 40. 69) refers to Wilmanns 1233a, where in 362 lulius Festus Hymetius is praised (among other services to the province of Africa) qiwd studium sacerdotii prouinciae restitumit ut nunc a competitoi'ibus- adpetatur quod antea formidini fuerit. xxxvi INTEODUCTION common with men; the fourth is peculiar to them- selves; the fifth they share with the immortal gods ; but they differ from them in being subject to emotion (passione)." They are the messengers of the gods to men, and the agents by which the gods act upon men; and conversely they notify to the gods the prayers and offerings of men. Amongst these is each man's guardian angel. Such was the haifiav of Socrates. It was a Spirit of Prohibition, not of Instiga- tion, in his case ; for Socrates " as a man of singularly perfect character was himself ever ready to perform all fitting duties, and so needed no one to urge him thereto ; but it checked him when he was entering on any course under which danger lurked " (c. 21). We should then each of us worship the Spirit that diredts us, qui cultus non aliud quam philosophiae sacra- nientum est (c. 22). The lecture is attractive and graceful ; but it was on a trite theme. The doctrine of Sai/ioi'es was an old one. It is found as early as 'B.esiod. (Works 122—6), and was more fully developed by Pythagoras. It had been much in vogue since Plutarch's admirable writings on the subject.^ The lecture is preceded in the manuscripts by two prefaces, which really belong to the Florida, and have accidentally become joined to the philosophical treatise.'' Less interesting are the two books De Platone et eius Dogmate — short popular summaries setting ;forth what Apuleius held were Plato's views on Naturfe and ' Especially De defectu Oraculoruni and De Facie in Orbe Lunae. ■ Cp. Schanz Oeschichte der rom. Litteratur, § 563. LIFE AND WEITINGS OF APULEIUS xxxvii Morals. The first book begins with a brief biography of Plato, whose life had apparently by this time " won its way to the fabulous." Then follows an account of the Platonic theories of the World and the Soul, mostly based on the Timaeus. The second book, addressed to '■Faustine fili^^ is devoted to Plato's views on Ethics and Politics, and draws largely on the Gorgias, Republic, and Laws. Whatever merits these books may have had as popular synopses, they have practically none now, and are very dull reading. The treatise ire/ji e/j/Ln^veias, which used to be regarded as the third book, is a treatise on Formal Logic, and is Aristotelian and not Platonic. It is generally held to have been written by some grammarian who wanted to add to the two books of Apuleius a treatise on Dialectic which Apuleius had promised (1, 4, fin.). It has been suggested that the attribution of the work to Apuleius is due to the author having used his name as an example (c. 4). The treatise is mentioned by Cassiodorus.^ The treatise De Mundo is a translation of the pseudo- Aristotelian treatise, irepl koo-ixov. The Greek work is addressed to a certain Alexander.' Apuleius 1 We do not know who he was. The translation of the Trepl KoV/^iov is also addressed to him. We suppose that he was a pupil of Apuleius, or a young friend in whom he took an interest — not an actual son of his by Pudentilla. For filius as an address by an elder to a younger see note to 6. 22. * Cp. Hildebrand, p. xliv ; Goldbacher in Wiener Studien vii (1885), pp. 25.S-277; Schanz, §562. ' Probably Tiberius Julius Alexander (cp. Mayor on Juv. 1. 130), nephew of Philo, who accompanied Corbulo in his Parthian War ; see Mommsen, Provinces, ii. 168. -sxxviii INTRODUCTION alters the dedication to Faustine fili,^ leaving an impression that he wished the treatise to be regarded as an original work of his own and not merely as a translation.^ He makes a few additions, e.g. chapters 13 and 14 (on the winds), which are taken from Gellius 2.22, and the interesting personal note, which gives evidence of his travel, c. 17, uidi et ipse apud Hierapolim Phrygiae non adeo ardui montis uicinum latus natiui oris hiatu reseratum et tenuis neque editae marginis ■ambitu circumdatum, : cp, Strabo, xiii. 629—630. There has been much discussion as to whether the translation is or is not by Apuleius ; but it is generally agreed now that it is his work. The view that Apuleius wrote both the Greek and Latin versions is not any longer held.' Another translation by Apuleius is that of the Phaedo of Plato (Sidon. ApoU. 2. 9. 5). It is quoted twice by Priscian. Apuleius wrote many treatises on quaestiones naturales as well in Greek as in Latin (Apol. 36. 40), which were no doubt compilations and handbooks. We hear especially of his treatises on Fishes {ih. 38) ; and he seems to have made some original investigations also in Zoology [ib. 33). These compilations may possibly have been the same as the quaestiones conuiuales to which ' So Thomas : or Faustine mi Goldbaclier. The mss. give mihi. * Cp. the end of the Preface, where he adds the words Aristotelem . . . et Theophrastum auctorem secuti. ' See Teuffel-Schwabe, § 367. 6: Schanz, § 564. On the Greek original cp. Zeller Eclectics (Eng. Trans.) 126 £f. LIFE AND WEITINGS OF APULEIUS xxxix Macrobius (7.3.23), and Sidonius (9.13.3) refer.^ He also wrote on Medicine (Apol. 40. 45), on Astronomy, Arithmetic, Music ; a treatise De Republica ; and various poems.^ The Asclepius, a translation of a Greek original, is universally rejected as having been erro- neously attributed to Apuleius.' Most critics reject also the Physiognomonia, published by Valentine Rose.* No one now dreams that either the fifth century herbal De Herlarum Medicaminibus, or the fragment of the De Remediis salutaribus, had any connexion with Apuleius. The wide and quick sympathy which Apuleius displayed with all sorts of intellectual pursuits of course prevented any really minute knowledge of any of them. Most of his works appear to have been translations or compilations. Some of them ' Macrob. 7. 14. 4 censet Epicurus ab omnibus corporibus iugi fluore guaepiam simulacra manare has been long ago by Brant compared with Apol. 15 (= p. 18. 7 Helm). ^ For the poems cp. Apol. 6. and 9 ; Flor. 18. 91 (hymn to JEsculapius). Possibly hoc meum de uirtutibus Orjiti carmen (Flor. 17. 82) refers to the prose eulogy from which this is an extract rather than to a separate poem. The ' Asianic ' rhetoricians liked to represent their declamations as ' poems,' cp. Himerius, quoted by E. Norden, Kunstprosa, p. 429. There is a metrical translation (very corrupt) of an obscene passage from Menander's 'Avep^oyuevos also attributed to Apuleius ; see Bahrens, Poet. Lat. Min. iv, p. 104. For the other treatises see Schanz § 569. ' It was known to St. Augustine, but he does not mention it as the work of Apuleius, and the manuscripts do not name him as the author. Lactantius did not know the Latin version, and ■quotes from the Greek. * Aneodota Graeca et Graecolatina i. 59, 170. Eose defends its genuineness. E. Eelter (Apulei quae fertur Physiognomonia quando composita sit, Kiel, 1890) has proved that it was not composed before the fourth century. xl INTRODUCTION indeed seem like popular works, or even school books, written by a man who had a great name and fame for something quite different from the subject of which the works treated ; and we may suppose that the author and the publishers knew that the mere name of the author would be safe to ensure a sale. We wonder that Apuleius was ever regarded as a Platonicus nobilis (St. Augustine, Civ. Dei 8.12, p. 374, Goldb.). He was certainly a famous rhetorician, and his Platonism may have been taken by the public on his own estimation (Apol. 10 and 65 fin.). The success of Apuleius with his age seems, as Mommsen has said of the success of Cicero, to resolve itself really into the deeper problem of language, and the effect of language on the mind. He belonged, like Favorinus, to the set of those whom Rohde calls "Theatre Philosophers" {Griech. Roman, p. 321), and Philostratus oi (j)L\ocro(j)y]aavTe<; iv So^rf rov a-o^ia-Tevaai. He learned a little philosophy, as he learned a little of everything else, enough to talk about it gracefully and brilliantly. But if he was little of a philosopher, he had a very wide general culture even for his own age, in which there was such a great diffusion of knowledge ; and no doubt he took an eager interest {curiositas) in those studies to which he applied himself, as long as no great difficulties presented themselves, and as far as they could be used for showy effect. But it was distinction, glory, popular success, which were the real ends sought by this cultivated, splendid, and somewhat exotic man of the world. His philosophy and his science were, like the adornments of his LIFE AND WEITINGS OF APULEIUS xli person, little more than the stock-in-trade of the fashionable sophist. He was certainly not the man to be a martyr^ for any philosophical or theological creed.^ ' Cp. St. Augustine, Civ. Dei 8. 19. The saint seems to assume that Apuleius was certainly a magician, and was too cowardly to do otherwise than deny the charge, seque aliter non uult innocentem uideri, nisi ea negando quae non possunt ab innocente committi. This shows the strength of the prejudice which associated magic with his name — the same spirit which saw the magician in Michael Scott, Roger Bacon, and even Pope Sylvester II. It may here be noticed that Apuleius is credited with having been bitterly hostile to the Christians, and that the ferocious description of the wife of one of the masters into whose hands Lucius fell was supposed to portray a votary of that religion, 9. 14 nee enim uel unum uitium nequissirrtae illae feminae deerat, &c., especially tunc spretis atque calcatis diuinis numinibiis in uicem certae religionis mentita sacrilega praesumptione dei quern praedicaret unicum, confictis ohseruationihus iiacuis fallens omnis homines et miserum maritum decipiens matutino uino et continuo slupro corpus manciparat. But this is slender evidence to support the charge. Apuleius may have meant a Jewess. The reference to Christianity is rightly held to be doubtful by Lightfoot, The Apostolic Fathers ii. i, p. 532. ' The personality of Apuleius could not be better sketched than it has been in Mr. Pater's Marius the Epicurean, chap. xx. The whole dinner scene there described is a masterpiece — among the guests the street -arab young prince, Commodus ; the elegant and eminent rhetorician and litterateur, Apuleius ; the anonymous tenor who chanted the (Lucianic) Halcyon; the earnest and thoughtful Marius. The perfect urbanity coupled with love for display which the man of letters exhibited during the feast, and again the readiness with which, when the company had broken up, he set forth to the sympathetic Marius his view of Intermediate Spirits, portray at once the constant mover in distinguished society, the curious pryer into the mystical and the supernatural, and the facile expounder of picturesque theory. The whole chapter is deserving of study by anyone who desires to see the complex personality of Apuleius depicted to the life by a consummate artist. d xlii INTEODUCTION PROBABLE CHRONOLOGY OF THE KNOWN EVENTS IN THE LIFE OF APULEIUS. A.D. 125 140 143 149 150 152-154 about Born at Madaura. Goesto school at Carthage. Goes to the University of Athens. Meets Pontianus (born about 133). Goes to Rome. Between these years writes Metamorphoses. 155 (beginning) about Returns to Africa. 155 (end) ,, Starts for Alexandria. 156-158 ,, Lives at Oea. 157 ,, Marries Pudentilla (born about 116). 158 ,, Trial for magic. Leaves Oea for Carthage. 163 (certain date) Delivers panegyric on Soipio Orfitus (Flor. 17). 165 about Possible date of his holding priesthood. 168 ,, Delivers valedictory address to Severianus (Flor. 9). 171 „ Thanks the proconsul JBmilianus for recom- mending that he be granted a public statue (Flor. 16). CHAPTER II THE STOKY OF CUPID AND PSYCHE Aasem para et accipe auream fabulam. — Pliny. 1. The names, Cupid and Psyche, applied to the chief characters in this story, seem at first sight to indi- cate that an allegorical significance is intended to be conveyed; and, true enough, from the time of Fulgentius (the fifth century) down to Zeller the story has been supposed to have some ulterior meaning, and to be something more than a mere story. Zeller says : " The longing of the fallen soul for re-union with its Grood Spirit (or with the Divine) forms the theme which, in the well-known narrative of Amor and Psyche (which, however, did not originate with him), is set forth by Apuleius in the manner of a story.'" Yet it must be allowed that the indications of any such allegory in the story, outside the names, are the very slightest. The utmost that can be adduced is that Psyche suffers reproach and punish- ment from certain abstractions called Routine (Consuetudo), Anxiety, Sadness (6. 8, 9) ; that Sober- mindedness (Sobrietas) is an enemy of Venus (5. 30) ; ' Phil, der Griechen, iii. 2', p. 228, 1903. See Excursus II. d2 xliv INTEODUCTION and that the child of Cupid and Psyche is called Pleasure (Voluptas, 6. 24). The chief defect in an allegorical interpretation of any story, that each interpreter explains it differently, appears in the present case.' Just a shadow of allegory may have hovered before the mind of Apuleius, owing to Plato and to the Alexandrine poets. It is, however, now generally acknowledged that no consistent allegorical interpretation is to be applied to the story in detail. The story is to be regarded rather as a mere fairy-tale, tricked out with all the airs and graces of Apuleian style. Look at it in that point of view, and everything becomes plain, especially the dramatic setting of the whole story — an old woman ' One has only to look through the various allegorical explana- tions of the story in Hildebrand (I. xxviii-xxxviii). To some the story merely depicts the relation of Passion and the Soul, and the purification of the Soul through suffering. Cupid thus appears as the Earthly Love : but to Hildebrand and others he is the Heavenly Love. His union with the Soul in its innocence is dissolved by the force of base desires and jealousies (the wicked sisters) ; but the Soul regains Love through suffering — the cause of the suffering being Venus, who, if you please, is Pate. To Fulgentius (see Excursus II) she was Lust, and the wicked sisters were the Flesh and Free Will, and Cupid was both the Earthly and the Heavenly Love. Morbach supposes that the story inculcates conjugal fidelity, and that it is derived from the mysteries (this seems to be now held by Gruppe, Or. Myth, 871) : and Hildebrand also thinks it is ultimately traceable to the mysteries, and especially to the mysteries of Isis : and he even goes so far as to hint that the whole Metamorphoses is a work of edification (xxxviii). In this he had in a manner been preceded by Beroaldns and Warburton, for whose fanciful speculations as to the hidden significance of the Metamorphoses as a whole the curious reader may be referred to Dunlop's History of Prose Fiction, i. 105-107, ed. Bohn. THE STOEY OF CUPID AND PSYCHE xlr {delira et temulenta anicula, 6. 25) tells the tale to a girl who has been carried off by robbers, in order to amuse her and take her mind off the trouble into which she has fallen ; and the way in which at the end the whole narrative is jocularly treated, and the main thread of the novel is resumed without any indication of seriousness/ precludes the supposition that Apuleius regarded it as a work of edification. And| that the basis of the tale is one taken from fairy-land is evident from the beginning, which is a stereotyped form of fairy-tales in all languages (4. 28 init.) : " Once upon a time tliere were a king and queen, who had three beautiful daughters." , The basis of the tale which Apuleius adopted was perhaps something like this: A prince has by some malign power been transformed into one of the lower animals ; during the night, however, he regains his original shape.'' He obtains the love of a girl, but under the condition that she is not to ask to see his face, or (as some forms of the story have it) to know his name. If he retains the love of this girl for a specified time, the spell that is on him will be dissolved. Or it may be that an intimacy is formed between a god and a mortal woman, or between a fairy woman and a mortal man — but on the same condition, that the mortal is not to see the ' 6. 25 astans ego non procul dolebam mehercules quod pugillares et stilum non hahebam qui tarn bellam fabulam praenotarem. Ecce con- fecto nescio quo graui proelio latrones adueniimt, &c. 'This is the feature on which the wicked sisters dwell in Mr. Morris's version of the tale in his Earthhj Paradise. xlvi INTRODUCTION face or to learn the name. The mystic prohibition is the essential point. That prohibition is always broken. The union is dissolved. After many troubles on both sides, and acts of faithfulness and devotion, the pair are re-united and live happy ever after. A familiar instance of this kind of story is "The Singing, Soaring Lark" in Grimm's " Household Tales" (No. 88, vol. ii, p. 5, ed. Bohn). Stories more or less like this are found in all lands. Mr. Andrew Lang {Custom and Myth, pp. 64-86) finds them in India, North America, Wales, Zululand, and elsewhere. It may be desirable to give two examples — one taken from Mr. Lang (p. 66), and one from Friedlander {Sittengeschichte Roms, P, p. 560 f.). " The oldest literary shape of the tale of Psyche and her lover," says Mr. Lang, " is found in the Rig Veda." It is a dialogue between Urvasi (a fairy) and Pururavas (a mortal man). The full story is given in the Brahmana [— prose ritual portion) of the Yajur Veda, and is thus rendered by Max Miiller : — " Urvasi, a kind of fairy, fell in love with Pururavas, and when she met him she said : Embrace me three times a day, but never against my will, and let me never see you without your royal garments, for this is the manner of women.^'^ ' On the strength of this clause, and many similar examples among the most various peoples, even the Ojibways, Mr. Lang (p. 72) supposes the story of Pururavas to be an aetiological myth 'told to illustrate, or sanction, a nuptial etiquette.' Similarly, M^lusine (Lang, p. 76) will only abide with her husband ' dum ipsam nudam non viderit.' It is owing to the fact that similar customs are so very widespread that Mr. Lang objects to Liebrecht's view that the clause ' for this is the custom of THE STOEY OF CUPID AND PSYCHE xlvii Mr. Lang continues the story in his own words : " The Gandharvas, a spiritual race, kinsmen of Urvasi, thought she had lingered too long among men. They therefore plotted some way of parting her from Pururavas ... To make Pururavas break the compact [i.e. of never being seen naked by her], the Gandharvas stole a lamb from beside Urvasi's bed : Pururavas sprang up to rescue the lamb, and, in a flash of lightning, Urvasi saw him naked, contrary to the manner of women. She vanished. He sought her long, and at last came to a lake where she and her fairy friends were playing in the shape of birds. Urvasi saw Pururavas, revealed herself to him, and, according to the Brahmana, part of the strange Vedic dialogue was now spoken. Urvasi promised to meet him on the last night of the year : a son was to be the result of the interview. Next day, her kinsfolk, the Gandharvas, offered Pururavas the wish of his heart. He wished to be one of them. They then initiated him into the mode of kindling a certain sacred fire, after which he became immortal and dwelt among the Gandharvas."^ Another story is that of Tulisa, in a collection of Indian stories of Somadeva Bhatta (see Dunlop, Hist, of Prose Fiction, i. 110. 2, and Friedlander 1. c). Tulisa was the daughter of a poor wood-cutter, and women' is a mere stop-gap, introduced at a late period into the Vedic narrative to account for the prohibition, the meaning of which had been forgotten. ' Cp. the immortalizing of Psyche in Apuleius Met. 6. 23 : porrecto ambrosiae poculo ' sume ' {inquit Jupiter) ' Psyche, et immortalis esto.' jdviii INTRODUCTION was asked by a voice at a fountain three times to be his bride. At the third asking she said her father must decide. The voice promised vast wealth, and the father consented. On the marriage-day costly presents appeared in the wood-cutter's cottage ; the bride was led richly adorned to the fountain ; a ring appeared in the air, which her father was ordered to place on the bride's finger ; a palanquin with invisible bearers carried off the bride to a castle, her parents following; the palanquin entered the castle, and the parents returned liome and became vastly wealthy.^ Tulisa lived happily in her splendid palace. She had every luxury, and servants played music to her (as the invisible attendants did to Psyclie), and told her stories in genuine Oriental style. Unlike Psyche, she saw her husband each night. But she was forbidden to leave the palace. One day she saved a squirrel who was pursued by a beast. But she longed for human intercourse. An old woman appeared before the castle, and Tulisa allowed her to climb in. She asked Tulisa if her husband had eaten off the same dish. She said no ; and that night she asked her husband to eat off the same dish: he pretended to do so, but ate nothing. A second old woman appeared, and asked her if her ' The jealousy the ■wood-cutter's wealth excited, his persecution, the death of the inhahitants of the country by snakes, the inter- cession of the wood-cutter with his daughter's mysterious husband, who ordered the snakes' to heal their own fatal bites, may be omitted, as breaking the thread of the story, and being just possibly later additions. THE STOEY OF CUPID AND PSYCHE xlix husband had chewed a betel-nut and given it to her to eat (a mark of love). She had to deny this ; and on asking her husband about it he returned an evasive answer. A third old woman appeared, and asked if her husband had ever told his name, and said he could not love her if he did not do so. She asked her husband to tell his name ; but he adjured her, as Lohengrin adjures Elsa, to desist from asking it, as it would bring trouble upon her. She persisted. He led her to a river and again begged her not to persevere in her request, but in vain. He slowly went into the river, continuing his requests, until he was up to his neck in the water ; and as she persisted in her demands, he cried, " My name is Basnak Dau"; for a moment a snake's head appeared on the surface, and then sank. Tulisa suddenly found herself back in the old cottage in her old rags, and her parents in the same poverty as in the time before their prosperity. They had to return to wood-gathering. Once falling asleep and awaking suddenly Tulisa heard two squirrels talking. One said that the mother of Basnak Dau had lost all her power when he became King of the Snakes, but had regained it when the mortal to whom he was wedded had been induced to ask persistently for his name — a course to which she had been persuaded by the Queen's confederate Sarkasukis. The other squirrel (which was the one rescued by Tulisa) asked how Basnak Dau was to recover his power, and was told that Tulisa must cross a broad river full of snakes, seek 1 INTEODUCTION the nest of the bird the Huma, and carry its egg in her bosom until it is hatched: then she must go to the Queen and perform all her commands under the penalty of being eaten by snakes. Finally, when the egg of the Huma is hatched, the new bird will pick out the eyes of the green snake which is coiled round the Queen's neck, and then Basnak Dau will recover his kingdom. Tulisa faithfully carries out these injunctions, helped and encouraged by squirrels. On arrival at the Queen's palace, she is ordered to perform the following tasks:— (1) In a high- walled court to collect the perfume of countless flowers — bees do it for her: (2) from a bowl of seeds to make a splendid ornament — squirrels bring each a jewel and take away a seed. The squirrels then inform her that Sarkasukis is at hand, and can only be prevented from entering the palace by the burning of certain herbs. Tulisa burns the incense until the young Huma is hatched. This picks out the eyes of the Queen's snake, and her power is at an end ; she and Sarkasukis fall dead ; and Basnak Dau is led in by a long train of genii, squirrels, and snakes, and he and Tulisa live happy ever after. Let one more story be added, a Welsh one, told by Prof. Rhys (cp. Lang, op. cit., p. 82): "The heir of Corwrion fell in love with a fairy. They were married on the distinct understanding that the husband was not to know her name, and was not to strike her with iron. Unluckily the man once tossed her a bridle, the iron bit touched the THE STOEY OF CUPID AND PSYCHE li Avife, and she at once flew through the air and plunged headlong into Corwrion lake."^ These stories have been set forth at somewhat undue length, in order that it may be seen that the main theme of the tale of Cupid and Psyche is one of considerable antiquity, and that in various times and various places it assumes various forms. A story^ on this theme Apuleius had either heard or read ; and he elaborated it in his own peculiar style, and possibly with additions from other popular tales, into the charming narrative which seems to have obtained no little popularity in his age, and has been admired ever since. It is a true gem, as Mr. Pater says, among the mockeries of the ' golden ' book. The writer of the model which Apuleius used is ' This prohibition about the iron, as Mr. Lang points out, is due to the fact that the fairy bride was the representative of the Stone Age, and seems to have abhorred the metal which wrought its downfall. ■' It is uncertain whether one is justified in supposing that a single story formed the basis of the narrative of Apuleius. Priedlander (p. 544 at the end) supposes that Apuleius may have borrowed from another form of the story the fourth labour of Psyche — for three is the usual number, though Tulisa has only two ; but, even supposing Friedlander is right, that does not preclude erne version having been the basis, and this and other features being accretions. Mr. Pater, however [Marius i. 61), seems to hold the other view — " With a concentration of all his finer literary gifts, Apuleius had gathered into it [the tale of Cupid and Psyche] the floating star-matter of many a delightful old story." lii INTRODUCTION unknown, and we may with Schaller^ call him x. The question is — How much of tlie Apuleian story is due to a;, and how much to Apuleius ? Schaller seems to assign a very considerable portion of the merit of the work to x, whom he regards as a. Greek rhetorician of the first century B.C. ; but his grounds do not seem very strong. The chief one is the reminiscences of the Alexandrine poets which appear in the tale. He holds also that we must assume some a;, as he thinks that it is impossible to suppose that the mind which conceived and wrote such a coarse sentence as 5. 30, cui saepius in angorem mei paelicatus puellas propinare consuesti, or 6. 22 (Jupiter's speech), could have written the beautiful 4. 28, novo caelestium stillarwn germine non maria sed terras Venerem aliam uirginali flore praeditam pullulasse} ' De Fabula Apuleiana quae est 'de Psyche et Cupidine — Glogau Dissertation, 1901. This is a learned and careful work, though in some respects it is difScult to agree with the author's deductions. ' Schaller gives other contrasted passages. Further he says, p. 61: "Videmus his locis (5. 30: 6. 22) rhetorem frigidum sordida et impura verba misere tornantem : ceteris autem quos modo attuli locis quanto studio, quanta diligentia, quanto ut ita dicam amore singulae res excogitatae et compositae sunt, quam lepide Amor illuditur 1 " This opinion is somewhat subjective : and one finds it difficult occasionally to agree with Schaller's judgments as to what is artistically excellent or the reverse. While heartily agreeing with his praise of the description of Psyche's beauty {4. 28, see above), and the lovely chapter which describes her first sight of Cupid (5. 22), we cannot subscribe to such a harsh judgment as this ; — " Vide enim quam stolide post Psychae orationem (4. 34) continuetur Sic profata uirgo conticuit ingressuque iam ualido porriTpae populi proseqmntis sese miscuit." The words conticuit and iam ualido simply and effectively mark the courage THE STOEY OF CUPID AND PSYCHE liii But the argument that two passages, because they are different in matter and style, could not have been written by one and the same literary man is an unsafe one. Never was there a more genuine sophist who could turn his pen to any conceivable theme than Apuleius. His unquestioned writings prove it. He himself speaks of his desultoria scientia{M.et. 1.1), by which he was able, as a circus-rider leaps from horse to horse, to pass from one subject to another •} and he boasts,, not quite unreasonably, of his great versatility.^ Further when one reflects that the same man wrote Met. 10. 20—22 and 11. 15, we need not be surprised at his being able to handle any variety of theme. Almost anything intellectual or artistic interested him; his curiositas^ wsls intense ; his learning was great: of the maiden. Nor can I see any special carelessness (quam neglegenter haec sunt dicta, p. 64) in 5. 13, "His uerbis et mnplexihus moUibus decantatus maritus." Not much is to be said for the clause in the way of either praise or blame. The word mollihis seems happily chosen ; and decantare ' to bewitch ' (cp. 3. 18) is not too artificial. ' This seems to be the meaning of the much-discussed phrase, see E. Norden, Kunstprosa, 603. 5. ^ See Florid. 9, p. 37, Oud. : Hippias prided himself on his skill in many handicrafts, sed pro his (says Apuleius) praeoptare mefateor lino chartario calamo me reficere poemata omnigenus apta uirgae (i.e. epic poems), lyrae, socco, cothumo, item satiras ac griphos, item historias varias rerum nee non orationes laudatas disertis nee nan dialogos laudatos philosophis, atque haec et alia eitisdem modi tam graece quam latine, gemino uoto, pari studio, dmili slilo : cp. also Florid. 20, p. 98, Oud. : Canit enim. Empedocles carmina, Plato dialogos, Socrates hymnos, JEpicharmus modos (gnomas conj. Bohde), Xmophon historias, Xenocrates {Crates conj. Bohde) satiras: Apuleius uester haec omnia novemque Musas pari studio colit, maiore scilicet uoluntate quam faeultate ; cp. above, xxiii note. n. 2 : 2. 6 : 7. 14 : 9. 12 and often. liv INTRODUCTION his knowledge of Greek and Latin equal to that of anyone of his time : and his desire to display his gifts very considerable. In short, he had the qualities which afterwards produced the most famous rhetorician of his day : so one does not see any a 'priori reason why he should not have infused, not only elegance and ornament, but also a few touches of satire and mockery, into the bare outline of a household tale which attracted his fancy. 3. But what really transformed the household tale into the beautiful narrative as we have it was the application of the name Psyche to the (probably) anonymous "king's daughter" of the original. Indeed Psyche appears as merely such in the beginning of the Apuleian tale. Who thus applied the name cannot be proved. It may have been the assumed X ; but there is not any evidence that it was, even if we assume that there is some shadowy evidence for the existence of an x. The probability is that it was Apuleius himself who hit upon this happiest of happy conceptions. (See Otto "Waser, in B,oscher's Lex. der Mythol. vi. 3239). His Platonic^ studies (such as they were) and his knowledge of Alexandrine literature^ had made him familiar with tlie connexion ' Cp. Plat. Phaedrus (246 b, c : 255 o, d). ' The poems of Meleager on Eros and Psyche (see Excursus III) represent in a mythological way the power of Passion over the Soul, and the resistance the Soul at times makes thereto, but do not seem to press the allegory further. This tyranny of Passion, too, THE STOEY OF CUPID AND PSYCHE iv of Eros and Psyche : and if the thought struck him to apply to the anonymous heroine of the household tale the name of Psyche, it would at once suggest Cupid, who would bring with him Venus and all the Olympian circle. The story would, when thus elevated, lend itself to all manner of elaborate and picturesque treatment ; it would suggest subjects for his gift of pictorial representation, such as the voyage of Venus across the sea, the fairy palace, the description of the god of Love, and many such iK(j)pdcr€L<s (see below. Chapter III) ; and enable any portion of the whole range of mythology which was thought appropriate to be pressed into the service of the narrative. This introduction of the Olympian circle serves not only for elaborate description, but also (and perhaps especially) for the purpose of mockery, in which (as we may gather from Lucian's Dialogues of the Gods) the age seemed to take a pleasure. In the absence of any evidence to the contrary, it is not unreasonable to suppose that it was to a man of great talents, such as Apuleius, that this very clever and brilliant idea occurred, and that he worked it out with all his multifarious gifts of vivid imagination and elaborated style into the graceful story which has delighted all ages of culture ever since. ^ seems indicated by several works of art : see Baumeister's Denkmdler, figs. 1575, 1677 ; Daremberg et Saglio, figs. 5840, 5841 ; and the figures on pp. 79 and 81 of Jahn-Michaelis. There is an elaborate 'list of ancient works of art, representing Cupid and Psyche, in Otto Waser's article on ' Psyche,' in Eosoher's Lexikon vi. 3240-3255. Apuleius' work seems to have had no effect on later Eoman art. ' The story cannot have been in circulation under the names Ivi INTEODUCTION The form of the story, as Apuleius learned it, probably represented the mysterious husband as a snake, something like Basnak Dau in the story of Tulisa' (see above, p. xlix). The way in which this difficulty is dealt with by Apuleius is most ingenious. Eros is often spoken of in the poets as a very formidable god, cruel as a beast — SetvoTarov Oewv (Alcaeus 13 b) : yKvKvinKpov dfjidxa-vov opnerov (Sappho 40) : KaKov ivri to diqpiov (Bion 4. 13) : *EpwTa vavTcuv Sucr/ia^wTaToi' Oewv (Euripides, Frag. 430). Accordingly Apollo, who was (as our author confidentially tells us) in league with both Cupid and the author of the Milesian tale (cp. Apul. Met. 4. 32), is represented as composing a terrible mock-lieroic oracle, that Psyche is to be given over to the most fearsome of monsters, a winged snake saeuum atque ferum uipereumque malum qui pinnis uolitans super aethera cuncta fatigat. In fact, the real snake of the original has been trans- formed into a metaphor. In accordance with the literal tenor of the oracle, the sisters (5. 17, 20) are repre- sented as suggesting that the husband is a dreadful snake (though not a winged one) ; but Psyche finds him to be omnium /erarum mitissimam dulcissimamque bestiam (5. 22). Such is the way in which the trans- formed prince of the original has been adapted to the of Cupid and Psyche in the time of Ovid, or he must surely have seized on a theme -which would so admirably lend itself to that kind of artistic treatment of which he was and still remains the chief master. Hildebrand (I. xxix) notices this, but thinks the- story in Ovid's day as yet rested in "'in gremio mysteriorum.' ' For other examples of a snake-bridegroom, see Friedlander, pp. 554, 555, and cp. Lang, Custom and Myth, p. 81, THE STOEY OF CUPID AND PSYCHE Ivii change of treatment required by the introduction of Olympian divinities. No one will deny its ingenuity and attractiveness. Venus, too, has to play an unusual part ; but her transformation is also effected with no little skill. Her jealousy of Psyche comes in naturally, and may have been a motive in the original story, like the Queen's in Grimm's (No. 53) " Little Snow-white." At any rate she has to take the part of the per- secuting Queen, which appears in so many fairy- tales; and Apuleius represents her as a Roman lady of fashion, living a luxurious and ' fast ' life, incapable of bearing any annoyance, ungovernable in temper, and cruel to her servants. She is much more violent than the Aphrodite in Lucian's Dialogues. Indeed her ira is so marked that it has been supposed by some commentators that Apuleius intended that her "Wrath" should be regarded as the dominating factor of the whole story.^ But such an idea is only thought into the narrative. Apuleius did not com- ' pose his narrative according to any one central idea like that : he merely wished to elaborate a popular ' See Schaller, p. 57 : "In Xenophontis fabula [i.e. the novel of Habrocomes and Anthea by Xenophon of Ephesus, who seems to have lived in the second or early third century a.d.] amantes propter Veneris iram calamitatibus obstringuntur, Apulei fabulam totam Venus irata moderatur." Similarly, Klebs most ingeniously suggested that the novel of Petronius was a comic representation of what resulted from the "Wrath " of Priapus : op. Petron. 139 ; and see Klebs' Apollonitts aus Tyros, p. 313, note : and in Philologus, 1889, p. 628. But, however ingenious this theory may be, the probability is that the novel of Petronius is a parody, in a manner which appealed to the society of Nero's court, of the regular romantic and sentimental novel : see Heinze in Hermes 34 (1899) 494-519. Iviii INTEODUCTION , . tale into a love-story in his own peculiar artificial way, and to add (after the fashion of the time) a certain amount of mocjkerj'- of the divinities of the old religion. A good deal of the delineation of Venus seems to be taken ultimately from ApoUonius Rhodius, especially her conversations with Juno and Ceres. These latter divinities are like Roman matrons of high respectability, who, quite calm and full of common sense in dealing with their fellows' troubles, take a feline delight in putting their claws into a member of the same high social circle, by giving the most aggravating good advice.^ The ingenuity of Apuleius has used their introduction to give one of his most beautiful descriptions, that of the farm-temple, or perhaps rather farm-shed, where all the instruments of agriculture lay in disorder (6.1): to elaborate one of those stately prayers so characteristic of the religious syncretism of the age (6. 4, where see note), which none could compose better than himself : and to introduce a cynical remark on the policy of the Olympian divinities, well known from Euripides, that none will thwart his fellow's will, but always stands aloof. ^ Ceres and ' For a most delicious example of feline amenities in the higher circles of Olympus, see the Dialogue between, Hera and Leto in Lucian, Dial. Deor. 16. ^Hipp. 1328: Oeola-i 8' tuS' €)(ei vojxoi' I ofiSets airavTav ftovKeTai irpoBvixia I Ty rov OikovTo^ dX\' d^MTTa/tico-fl' aeC, M. Croiset {Lnicien, p. 215) contrasts the mockery of the gods found in Lucian and in the comedians. As regards Lucian, he says: " Aufond, chacune de ses plaisanteries, jusqu'aux plus legeres, 6ta,it une objection, tandis que oelles d'Aristophane, bien plus irrev6renoieuses souvent, n'etaient pourtant que des plaisanteries." Well, almost every-, THE STOEY OF CUPID AND PSYCHE lix Juno sympathize with Psyche, but will not help her, though kindly action on behalf of the persecuted hero or heroine in popular tales generally is rewarded.^ Cupid is represented in an attractive way as the naughty, mischievous boy of the Alexandrines just having grown to manhood, whom his mother (as parents do) still persists in regarding as a child (cp. 5. 31). When the narrative comes to the place where the mystic prohibition is given," no adequate reason can be assigned why Psyche should not see thing in the way of mockery of the Olympian gods in Apuleius is pleasantry and ' chaff,' and not bitter or polemical. He cannot have thought them worth attack. Another example of mild cynicism is perhaps 6. 18, that Charon and even the great god Dis do nothing for nothing. 'For example, in "The White Snake," Grimm, No. 17, where the hero is helped by fishes, ants, and ravens whom he had befriended ; and in Tulisa, who is helped by the squirrels. But we find elsewhere, too, in the Apuleian story, an indication that interference with other folks' business is inadvisable : thus Psyche is not to help the old ass-driver, or the drowning shade, or the weaving women in the lower world. To lend aid there would be inlicita pietas (6. 18). It is a hard, but profound and true, saying that pietas may be inlicita. *Mr. Lang (Introd. to Adlington's Translation, Bibl. de Carabas, p. xli) says : " In Apuleius the prohibition seems to be understood as a device of Cupid's for making love anonymously and without ofi'ending Venus " : cp. Ixxxi ; " Cupid keeps himself dark, as a young marquis in a novel marries under an assumed name, that his bride may not disclose the glories of his birth and state and get him into trouble with his family." This may be so, but it hardly appears. Psyche in her mountain palace was not likely to come into contact with Venus : and Cupid's doings were enough public property in his own circle to admit of the sea-mew knowing all about them, even before the catastrophe. Mr. Lang notices many cases from different parts of the world of taboos on married people, whereby they were not allowed to see one another. e2 Ix INTKODUCTION the face of Cupid ; there is no case here of a prince transformed into a beast whose retransformation into a man cannot be effected if he is seen. So Apuleius (if he thought of the matter at all) had to steer over the difficulty as best he could. Accordingly he indicates darkly that evil will follow upon the violation of the prohibition at the hands of Fortuna (5. 5: 5. 11), that hidden power that plays so large a part in the Romances of later Greek literature.* In the original tale very probably the lover himself helped his lady-love when she had to perform the tasks imposed on her by her persecutor.^ If this is so, this feature is cleverly modified by Apuleius, who makes the help given to Psyche by the ants, the reed, and the eagle' to be directly influenced ' Cp. Eohde-D^rgirigc/i. J?oOT«w276£f. See note on 5.5. A Greek tragedian (Wachsmuth thinks jEschylus) considers Fortune as lord of the gods — iravTiav Tvpavvoi fj Tv)(rj 'crrl Tu)v OeZv, TO. S' aXX' ovo/xaTa ravra wpdaKeiTai /jMTrjV l»,6vri 8ioiKf.t yoSv airavB' jj jiovXerai. (Nauck, p. 938) — and Fortune is the malevolent power which persecutes Lucius during the whole period in which he is concealed in the ass's form : op. 4. 2 : 7. 2, 3 ; 7. 25 : 9. 18 : 11. 15, 25 and often. 'As in the case of " The Little White Dog," a Danish story, or " The Wolf -prince," a Swedish story cited hy A. Kuhn in Friedlander 557. Conversely, when the circumstances require it, the lady helps her lover directly in his tasks, as in the case of Medea. 2 No reason is assigned why the tower ' breaks out into sudden utterance,' 6. 17. But no doubt by the time that Apuleius had got as far as the tower, he, like his readers, was ready to assume, without any explanation, the animation of everything, and thus simply reproduced the course of the original fairy-tale; though. THE STOKY OF CUPID AND PSYCHE Ixi by the desire of the whole creation, including even Ceres and Juno (5. 31 fin.), to assist and stand well with Cupid. ^ Psyche has nothing of a philosophical abstraction or of the Idea of the Soul about her ; indeed she herself has a soul 5.6: 5.13.^ She is simply the usual princess of fairy-tales, only perhaps more graceful and simple — of surpassing beauty, of no little royal courage (cp. 4. 34, 35), but at the same time endowed naturally with the charming and affectionate trustfulness and clingingness of youth, though too prone to curiosity (6. 21 rursum perieras, misella, simili curiositaie), and easily led astray by her sisters, who pretended the deepest affection for her. Till her downfall she is simplicissima (5. 24 : cp. 5. 18 ut pote simplex et animi tenella), but after that she becomes crafty enough, and assumes the spirit of a man (6. 5 Quin igitur masculum tandem sumis animum), though retaining a most ardent and lover- like affection for Cupid. Nothing could be more natural or attractive than what she says (6. 20) doubtless his skill in composition gave tlie tower a clearer and more lucid speech than he may have found in his model. In fairy-tales the most unlikely things become vocal. Mr. Lang notices that in a Zulu tale the hero's spittle speaks. Mr. Morris makes the speaker the unburied ghost of one who says I was a Queen like thee long years agone, And in this tower so long have lain alone. ' Cp. 6. 10, 11 : 6. 13 nee me praeterit Indus quoque facti auctor adulterinus ; cp. 6. 12 divinitus inspirata . . . arundo : 6. 15 the eagle had helped Cupid before. 'In 6. 15 innocentis animae only means ' of the poor soul,' i.e. poor creature. Ixii INTEODUCTIOK when she thinks she has brought back' from the Lower World a box containing some of Proserpine's divine beauty, and determines to open it: "Well, I am foolish to have divine beauty here in my hand and yet not take the tiniest taste of it for myself and thus become attractive to my beautiful lover" {^Ecce [inquit) inepta ego divinae formonsitatis gerulwj quae nee tantillum quidem indidem mihi delibo, vel He illi amatori meo formonso placitura). There is nothing remarkable in the way Apuleius treats of the two sisters, except the quite able rhetorical speeches he puts into their mouths, the manner in which they, like many similar strong-minded ladies, bully their parents (5. 11), and the incorrigible and amusing realism with which the author of the Metamorphoses describes the little, old, bald-headed husband of the first, who keeps his house all bolted and barred, and the rheumatic, gouty, much be-poulticed husband of the second (5. 9, 10). The iminor characters oS. the story call for little remark." The king and queen of the tale are the usual father and mother of fairy-tales, who have no further function than to be the affectionate parents of the principal characters ;" though their grief is represented by Apuleius with a self-restraint that loses nothing in intensity (cp. 4. 35). Pan (5. 25) is the kindly and experienced old god — though he says he is but a "country bumpkin" {rusticanus et upilio) — who is at times appealed to by lovers ;^ and he exhibits the rhetorician's knowledge of the ' As in the pastoral Thalysia of Theocritus (vii. 103 ff.). THE ST3EY OF CUPID AND PSYCHE Ixiii symptoms of love-sickness which appear elsewhere.* Jupiter is the genial " Presidient of the Immortals," who keeps the company in order as well as he can, and boasts of his good fortune: in love, and is anxious to spread his conquests farther in that realm. The figure is familiar from Lucian.^ 4. It would be lost labour to attempt to apply the ' higher criticism ' to the story in detail, and essay to separate what is due to the original fairy-tale from what is due to the additions of Apuleius. But, perhaps, we should not err in supposing that all this mockery of the gods is due to Apuleius, the author who was contemporary with Lucian.' Another feature which must certainly be attributed ' See Hildebrand'a notes (p. 877) on Apul. Met. 10. 2 and Bohde, Griech. Rom. p. 157, with the notes. ' Deorum Concilium : Dial. Deoram 2. ' Such is the character of Venus all through the tale. See above, p. Ivii, and especia,ny 5. 28-31. The conclusion of the story (6. 22-24), too, ig all comic, reminding one of the feast in Lucian's Icaromenippus 27. There is a genial note of quiet humour in Apollo's being represented as obliging the author by giving his oracle in Latin, though he was a Greek and an Ionian god, and at Miletus too, because (as it would seem) Apuleius was writing a Milesian ta,le (Apollo quamquam Oraectis et lonicus, propter Milesiae conditorem sic Latina sorte respondit 4. 32). For Milesian tales, see Excursus I. Similarly genial is the business-like advertisement for the J6st Psyche which Venus gives Mercury to proclaim, abroad throughout all peoples (6. 7, 8), with its notice of the exact spot in Eome where Venus will give the discoverer the seven kisses as a reward, and the accurate specification of the seventh kiss. . • Ixiv INTEODUCTION to Apuleius is the frequent mention of terms of Roman Law. "We have seen that Apuleius studied law at Rome (cp. Met. 11. 30). Most of the references to legal phraseology are given by Schaller, p. 58, e.g. 4. 32 iustitium : 5. 26 formula for divorce, toro meo diuorte tibique tuas res habeto, ego uero sororem tuam confarreatis nupUis coniugabo : 6. 4 legibus, quae seruos alienos profugos inuitis dominis uetant suscipi : 6.9 Cupid's marriage illegal impares enim nuptiae et praeterea in uilla sine testibus et patre non conseniiente factae legitimae non possunt uideri ac per hoc spurius iste nasceiur: 6. 22 contraque leges et ipsam luliam disciplinamque publicam (cp. 4. 30) . • . existimationem famamque meam laeseris : 6. 23 (all through), the fine for non-attendance at Senate ; Dei conscripti Musarum albo ; . . . teneat, possideat ; . . . nee tu, filia, . . . prosapiae tantae tuae statuque de matrimonio mortali metuas. Jam faxo nuptias non impares sed legitimas et iure civili congruas : 6. 24 Sie rite Psyche convenit in manum Cupidinis} Most of the purely ornamental pictures, those iK^pda-cL? which the rhetoricians loved so well, such as the voyage of Venus across the sea (4. 31) and her flight to heaven (6. 6), are probably due to the skilful and exquisite writer of so many Florida ; but it is difficult to avoid thinking that the brilliant description of Cupid's palace (5. 1) was at least in some measure delineated in the original, though doubtless the description owed much of its splendour — splendour surpassed by nothing in the Arabian Nights — to the -genius of Apuleius. The ' For other places in Apuleius where he refers to Eoman Law, cp.2. 24: i.4:{causariammissionem): 6.39: 8.24: 9.22,27: 10.8. THE STOEY OF CUPID AND PSYCHE Ixv only place in which Apuleius seems to be downright absurd and ludicrous is that untranslatable passage (5. 24init.) in which Psyche is represented as holding on to Cupid's legs and lifted ofi the ground by him as he flies away. 5. Such is the nature of the story of Cupid and Psyche as set forth by Apuleius. As far as I know, we cannot be sure that any of the ancient works of art, in which those youthful lovers were represented, has a reference to the Apuleian tale. Most of the statues are given in M. Solomon Reinach's Ripertoire de la statuaire grecque et romaine, i. 360—361 ; ii. 459-460 ( 1906-8). The most famous is the Capitoline statue (i. 361. 2) in which the lovers are embracing one another. It is well reproduced in Baumeister's Denkmaler, Fig. 1576. Another Capitoline statue (i. 361. 5 = Baumeister, fig. 1577) represents Psyche in an attitude of supplicating for mercy ; but there is no evidence that it must be referred to the Apuleian narrative. For Eros and Psyche in ancient art, detailed information may be obtained in CoUignon (M.), Ussai sur les monuments grecs et romains relatifs au my the de Psyche^ 1877, Fiirtwangler's article on Eros in Roscher's Lexikon d. Mythologie, 1349-1372 (1886), and Waser's section on Psyche mit Eros in his masterly article on Psyche in the same Lexikon, iii. 3237-3255 (1908). Beck, in the introduction to his edition of the Cupid and Psyche, xiii.-xxi. (1902), discusses the monuments at some length. Ixvi INTBODUOTION With, tlie Renaissance Apuleius became very popular. There were very many editions of his works between 1469 and 1650; and it was natural that the story of Cupid arid Psyche should win favour with artists. As is well known, Raphael adorned the Villa Farnesina with scenes from the story. These are reproduced in an attractive volume : Raphael and the Villa Farnesina, by Charles Bigot, with engravings by Tiburce de Mare (Kegan Paul, 1884). The tale has supplied material also to later artists. Thorwaldsen has utilized some of the scenes, e.g. Psyche about to drink the nectar that is to make her immortal (6. 23); Cupid about to awake Psyche from her sleep (6. 21) ; Psyche just about to open the pyxis (6. 20).^ Canova's group representing Psyche just awaking in Cupid's arms (6. 21) is a work of singular beauty : I have ventured to give a representation of it as a frontis- piece. The fortunes of the tale in literature have been carefully studied of, recent years. H. Blumner has written a long article in the Neue Jahrbiicher fur das klassische Altertum {190S), pp. 648-673, on Das Marchen von Amor und Psyche in der deutschen Dichtlmnst. Among the poets who have treated the subject freely may be mentioned Wieland (1774), Robert Hamerlings (1882), and Hans Georg Meyer (1899). Comparatively close metrical renderings of Apuleius have been made by Ereiherrn von Lincker (1804), C. M. Winterling (1836), and Otto Siebert (1889). There were German ^See J. M. 'SMAe's Thorwaldsen (1832), plates xix, xliii, xlix. In this latter statue Psyclle is well represented as wearing the look of one just about to yield to temptation. ^ THE STOEY OF CUPID AND PSYCHE Ixvii prose translations of the tale published in 1780 and 1783 by August Rode, and in 1789 by von Schulze. In French the work of Molifere, Corneille, and Quinault, to which LuUi set music, is the most famous of the adaptations of the story. It was produced in 1671. Two years earlier La Fontaine published his version, Les Amours de Psyche et Cupidon, professedly based, on Apuleius, and written partly in prose and partly in verse. An exhaustive treatise on the adaptations of tlie story among the Latin nations has been written by Dr. Balthasar Stumfall, Das Marchen von Amor und Psyche in seinem Fortleben in der fransbsichen, italienischen und spanischen Literatur his sum 18 Jahrhtindert (MtLn- chener Beitrag xxxix. 1907), to which the reader is referred who wishes to know of Italian and Spanish renderings. In England a translation of the story by Williani Adlington was first published in 1566, and frequently reprinted during the next eighty years. It has recently been reissued in the Bibliothfeque de Carabas (Nutt, 1877), and has prefixed to it one of Mr. Andrew Lang's most masterly dissertations. It also forms a volume of the Tudor Translations (Nutt, 1893), with a lively and suggestive Introduction by Mr. Charles Whibley. Stephen Grosson, an ' histriomastix ' before Prynne, says in a work published in 1582 that the Golden Ass and other writings "have been thoroughly ransacked to furnish the playhouses in London 'V and Mr. Collier ' The passage is quoted by Collier, History of English Dramatic Poetry, ii. 329. " In his [Gosson's] Plays confuted in five Actions, in reply to Lodge, he says, ' I may boldly say it, because I have seen it, that The Palace of Pleasure, The Golden Ass, The Aethiopian Ixviii INTEODUCTION says that Cupid and Psyche was mentioned by Gosson as one of the subjects treated by dramatists of the time.' We find allusions to the tale in Spenser's Faery Queene (1590) iii, 6, stanzas 50-51 and in his Muiopotmos, 126 ff. Henslowe's Diary (1600) mentions a Golden Ass and Cupid and Psyche as written by Chettle, Decker, and Day. Lovers Mistris, by Thomas Heywood, published in 1636, is fairly interesting. Apuleius, " with a paire of Asse eares in liis hand," and Midas form a sort of chorus ; Psiche is daughter of King Admetus of Thessaly ; and Cerberus is a character, very solicitous that Charon should get his naulum and he himself his 'sopp.' Heywood says: "The Argument is taken from Apuleius, an excellent Morall, if truly understood, and may be called a golden Truth, con- tained in a leaden fable, which though it bee not altogether conspicuous to the vulgar, yet of those of Learning and judgement, no lesse apprehended in the Paraphrase, then approved in the Originall." In 1637 Shackerley Marmion published a poem in heroic couplets based on Apuleius, called "A Morall Poem intituled the Legend of Cupid and Psyche, or Cupid and his Mistris. As it was lately presented to the Prince Elector." In 1675 Shadwell wrote (in five weeks, as he tells us, not to our surprise) a Psyche which is in some slight degree founded on History [i.e. Heliodorus] , Amadis of France, and The Round Table, bawdy comedies in Latin, French, Italian, and Spanish, have been thoroughly ransacked to furnish the playhouses in London.' " ^ Collier, op. eit. ii, 328. No reference to Cupid and Psyche appears on p. 40 of Mr. Arber's ed. of The Schoole of Abuse, where Mr. Collier would lead one to expect it. THE STOEY OP CUPID AND PSYCHE Ixix Apuleius. Duffet, in 1678, wrote a Psyche debauched, a travesty of Shadwell's play. William Mason is said to have written a libretto on Psyche (as well as on Sappho) which was set to music by Griardini, but the Psyche was never published nor acted.' Mrs. Tighe's poem Psyche (1805), written in Spenserian stanzas, has the merit of smooth versifica- tion, but, after the first two cantos, wanders away altogether from the Apuleian tale. This poem is not wanting in imagination ; but its importance consists in its having apparently brought the story under the notice of Keats ; and thus it may have been indirectly influential in the production of his enchanting Ode to Psyche, composed in 1819. One of the most graceful stories in the Earthly Paradise of Mr. William Morris (1869) is on Cupid and Psyche; and Mr. Robert Bridges wrote a poem on the subject in 1886, follow- ing Apuleius, but with " a gentler handling of motive, and the substitution of Hellenism for Latin vulgarity.'^ Recently (1903) Mr. Charles Stuttaford produced an elegant prose translation of the story ; but the prose rendering of the Oupid and Psyche in Mr. Walter Pater's iH/an'MS the Epicurean {\%%o) (Part I. , Chapter 5), such are its beauty and finish, renders any other English prose version somewhat superfluous. ' For several of the references in this paragraph I have to thank my friend Professor Dowden, whose rich stores of learning are ever- abundantly at the disposal of any inquirer. CHAPTER III ON THE STYLE AND LANGUAGE OF APULEIUS TJnde haec sartago loquenili ? Persius. JFfiOM the time when Thrasymachus, and especially G-orgias, set the fashion of writing an ai'tistic, or rather artificial, prose, there never failed, to be in Greece the two classes of writers — those who aimed at a, natural and, as we may say, ' classical ' diction, and those who strove by tricks and graces of composition to solicit the favour and applause of a wider public. That this was the case has been shown in detail in one of the master-works of present-day scholarship, Eduard Norden's book. Die antike Kunstprosa. The two different styles were known as the Attic and Asianic styles in the last two centuries before Christ, and the titles continued till the end of classical times. The elder Seneca (Contr, 1. 2. 23) speaks of the Asiani declamatores ; Strabo 14, p. 148, says that Hegesias was founder row 'Kcriavov Xeyofjuevov (ttvXov rrapa(^9eipas to Kadea-TrjKo? e0o<i to 'Kttlkov ; and Cicero (Brut. 325) gives a clear account of the genus orationis Asiaticum} ' It is not pertinent to our subject lio trace the history of the rise of Asianism and its reaction, Atticism. All material can be found in Blass's Die GriecMsche Beredsamkeit in dem Zeitraum von Alexander bis auf Augustus, in Jebb's Attic Orators, in E. Norden's Antike Kunstprosa, or in an admirable resum6 in Dr. Sandys's Introduction to his edition of Cicero's Orator. THE STYLE AND LANGUAGE OF APULEIUS Ixxi The influence of Greece on Rome was always very considerable ; but it was much more considerable in the second century of our era than in the first. All tlie great Latin writers of the time of the Antonines knew Greek very well, almost as well as their own language;' accordingly they were very susceptible to the trend of Greek ideas ; and, outside the spheres of philosophy and religion, nothing attracted the Greeks more in this age than considerations of art, and especially the art of rhetoric." Indeed, there was hardly anything which Greece ever touched that she did not make artistic. Now the so-called "sophists" of the day — those professors and public lecturers who formed what the Germans, after Philostratus (Vit. Soph. 1. 3), call '' die zweite Sophistik '" — were artists in language. To them the matter of their speeches was of trifling importance ; the manner and style in which they were composed and delivered almost everything. The popularity and importance with 1 Fronto wrote letters in both Greek and Latin. Gellius, Apu- leius (Flor. 18. 92), Tertullian, M. Aurelius were all good Greek scholars : and conversely, as we learn from Gellius, Greek sophists such as Favorinus were able to express opinions on the correct usage of Latin words. ' The contest between the philosophers and the rhetoricians con- tinued in the Antonine age, as indeed it raged aU through classical times : see Fronto 150 and 154, ed. Naber, and E. Norden, ojp. cit, 250, note 1. ' The most masterly account with which I am acquainted of the rise and general characteristics of these public declaimers is that of Bohde, Der griechische Roman, pp. 288-360. Ixxii INTKODUCTION the public' of such rhetoricians as Polemo, Favorinus, and Herodes Atticus can be but imperfectly imagined from the admiration and enthusiasm which to-day- greet our most popular vocalists and pianists ; and as proof we have only to think of the splendour and pride of Polemo, " who treated cities as his inferiors, Emperors as not his superiors, and the gods as his equals,"^ and to read the account which we find in Eunapius of an exhibition which the rhetorician Prohaeresios gave before the proconsul. The audience (we are told) after the performance rushed up to him and kissed him as if he were a statue instinct with divine power ; and the proconsul, with all his retinue, conducted, him from the hall.' Accordingly it is easy to understand when rhetorical display was so popular and so honoured, and had become a regular feature of city life through- out the whole Empire, that the diversities of style adopted by these great Grreek masters reproduced themselves in Latin writers, and especially the most ' The public must have had a very fair share of culture to be able to appreciate the rhetoricians (cp. Apul. Flor. 9, p. 29, Oud.), even if the utmost allowance is made for the contagion of prevailing fashion. Their enthusiasm (as is noticed by Themistius, 26, p. 315o) was so great that a really sympathetic listener could not endure to sit still. ' See his Life by Philostratus, Vit. Soph. 1. 25, esp. § 9 vTrip<f>piov yap Srj ovTio ti 6 IIoA.ejtKoi', (is iroA.€crt fiiv airo tov irpov^ovTOi, SvvaffTats 8' OKO rov p.-q v<f>eip,ivov, Oeol'i S' wiro tov utov Si,aXeye<rdai,. ' Eunapius (Vit. Soph. p. 489, fin. Didot) koI to arepva toS <TO<j>L<TTOv TrepL\i)(fi'fj<TaiiJi,evoi (!) KaOdirep aydKfiaTOi ivdiov irdvTti oi irapovre?, ot p.h' TrdSas, oi 8e )(€ipa's irpoo'eKvvovv, ol Se 0e6v iijxwav, ot Se 'Ep/Aoi) AoyCov Tvirov ... 6 8' av6viraTos koX SopvcftopSiv fiera 'jrdvTiav Koi tS>v Svvd.iJ,eu>v e/c tov Oearpov ?rap«re/xi/re. THE STYLE AND LANGUAGE OP APULEIUS kxiii markedly contrasted styles, the Attic and the Asianic.^ We may consider Fronto, and in a less degree Grellius, as belonging to the Attic or classical style, and Apuleius is certainly — at l^ast in the Metamorphoses and the Florida — the most signal representative of the Asianic manner. Of course Apuleius, who had a fine command of the Latin language, however insecure he may have felt himself as regards the special idiom of the city of Rome itself (cp. Met. init.), could write in any style. The Apologia is on the whole measured and ' sane ' ; and the so-called Platonic works rather laboured and wire-drawn, with very little ornament. Even within the Florida and Metamorphoses there are considerable diversities of style, from the colloquial earlier books of the latter to the unctuous eleventh — but ' Asianism ' is the style in which those works are written from their first to their last sentences. «. Atticism hardly concerns us. It was always a reaction, an attempted return to the style of writing used in the good old times, the characteristics of which style its votaries held to be ' sanity,' natural- ness, manliness.' They were especially solicitous to use 1 Of course in all ages there were writers who adopted a middle course. Such was Cicero, who, at his best, combined the excel- lences of both schools, though he was accused by his contemporaries of being Asianic (Tac. Dial. 18 : Quintil 12. 10. 12). Also Augustus ; cp. Suet. Aug. 86 cacozelos (' affected writers ' cp. below, p. Ixxx) et antiquarios, ut diuerso genere uitiosos, parifastidio spreuit, exagitahatqiie nonnumquam. ' Cic. de Opt. Gen. Or. 8 imitemur . . . eos potius qui incorrupfa sanitate sunt quod est proprium Atticorum ; cp. Brut. 51 illam salu- f Ixxiv INTEODUCTION no word which had not been already used by some of those old writers whom they especially admired. For this principle of composition they could of course appeal to Julius Csesar, one of those who may be truly called Atticists, who said in his book De Analogia : "Always remember and bear in mind to avoid a new and unusual word as you would a stone in your patli."^ The strong hand of authority thus tended to fetter any boldness or originality. This veneration for precedent exhibited itself even more strongly in the time of the Antonines, when the Atticist Aristides said : " As to exposition I would say this — do not use any noun or verb except those found in recognized authorities";^ and thus we find that the sense in which a word was used in daily life was generally stigmatized as 'EhXrjvLKov. and that the word was rejected in favour of some other whicli had ' Attic ' authority.^ However, wiser men of britatem Atticae dictionis et quasi sanitatem : Quintil. 9. 4. 3 Neqiie ignoro quosdam esse qui curam omnem compositionis excludant atque illumhorridum sermonem, ut forte fluxerit, modo magis naturalem, modo etiam magis uirilem esse contendant. ' Quoted by Gellius 1. 10. 4 liabe semper in memoria atque in pectore ut tamquam scopulum sic fugias inauditum atque insoleiw uerhum. - Ehet. 2. 6 irepi 8e ep/j.rjveia's tolovtov av eLwoi/jit. /u.7;t£ ovofiaTi, IJ-yjTi pi^/j-aTL ^^prjixBai aWots ttX^i- tois e/c twv fiv^Xiaiv.. The question was before Horace, who answered it with his wonted wisdom, A.P. 53-72, asp. 58, 59— licuit semperque lioebit signatum praesente nota producere nomen. Cp. Quintil. 1. 6. 3 utendum sermone ut nummo, cui publica forma est. ' See the Lucianic treatise (it is not by Luoian) Pseudologistes : and the pother there was as to whether airo^pwi was or was not an THE STYLE AND LANGUAGE OF APULEIUS Ixxv that age, as of the first century, took wiser views. Apollonius of Tyana, according to Philo- stratus, did not adopt a " dithyrambic style, turgid with poetical words ; nor again the style that was over-vocabled (i.e. full of strange, old words) and hyper- A.ttic ; for he considered over- Atticism to be tiresome."^ Among the Latin writers of the age, the Jurists, such as Gaius, wrote in a rational way, with a natural leaning towards archaic style, yet not pedantically affecting it. But Fronto was a deliberate purist and antiquarian. He asks that the sense alone be considered, if, in his letters written in Greek, any word is found which is "incorrect or foreign, or otlierwise unworthy of approval, or not quite Attic. "^ He recommends M, Aurelius not to use words invented by himself — for that is injudicious — but to employ words already in use in an exceptionally neat and suitable and appropriate manner.^ The Attic word. The Lexicon of Phrynichus professes in its Preface to point out the use of words for one who wishes to write dp^^attos koL SoKt/iO)s ; and he censures no less a person than the great Polemo for using the superlative Kec^aXaicuSecrTaTos. The Lexicon of Moeris is careful in distinguishing words as being ' Attic ' or ' Hellenic' ' Vit. ApoU. 1. 17 Xdyojv S' iSe'av eirria-K-qanv ov SiOvpa/Jt-ptiiSr) koI <jiKiyixxi,lvova-av TroiijTtKOis 6v6//.a<TLV, ovS' ail KaTeyk(iiTTi(r/j.€vr}v Koi vTTepaTTiKi^ova-aV aijBh yap to vTrep Trjv p.€Tpiav 'ArOiSa rjyfiTO. Elsewhere (Vit. Soph. 1. 16. 4) Philostratus praised one Critias for a temperate and judicious Atticism, "for want of judgment in aiming at Attic purity is the mark of a foreigner " {to yap hreipoKaXov iv t<3 aTTLKtC^iv fiap^apov). ' p. 242 OLKVpov fj Pdp^apov ri oXXcus aSoKifi-ov Koi ju,^ Travi; aTTlKOV. 'p. 162 uerbum aliquod adquiras non fictum a te, nam id quideiii. absurdwn est, sed murpatum concinnim aut congnientius aut commo- f 2 Ixxvi INTBODUCTION poets he recommends (p. 224) are Plautus, Accius, Ennius, and Lucretius; and elsewhere (p. 62), in giving a fuller list, he mentions none later than Laberius. He censures Cicero for not being solicitous to employ recherche words, words betokening much study of the poets and burning of the midnight oil,^ And so it has come to pass that the fate of Fronto has been that which Aper in the Dialogue of Tacitus says befalls all those who have too great a veneration for ancient precedent; his writings are considered dismal and bald, and the "healthiness^ of which they boast seems due, not to their vigour, but to their abstemiousness. ' '* datius : cp. Hor. A. P. 47 Bixeris egregie nottim si calUda uerbum reddiderit iicnctura nouuni. ' p. 63 (Naber). The passage is interesting, so quotation may be pardoned. Cicero (saysFronto) alwaysused very elegant {jmlcherrimis) words, and was especially splendid in exposition and description ; but he did not choose his words with minute care . . . and in his speeches ^aitcissma admodum reperias insperata atque inopinata uerba, quae nonnisi 'cum studio atque cura atque uigilia adque multa ueterum carminum memoria indagantur. Insperatum autem adque inopi- natum uero appello, quod praeter spem atqu£ opinionem audientiwm aut legentium promitur : ita ut si subtrahas, adque eum qui legat quaerere ipsum iubeas, aut nullum aut non ita ad significandum adcommodatum uerbum aliud reperiat. Quam ob rem te (M. Aurelius) magna opere conlaudo quod ei rei curam industriamque adhibes, ut uerbum ex alto eruas et ad significandum adcommodes. ' See above, p. Ixxiii. " c. 23 adeo maesti et inculti illam ipsam quam iactant sanitatem non firmitate sed ieiunio consequuntur. Porro ne in corpore quidem iialetudinem medici probant quae animi anxietate contingit : parum est aegrum non esse, fortem et laetum et alacrem uolo. Cp. also Quintil. 2. 4. 9 macies illis pro sanitate, et iudieii loco infirmitas est, et dum satis putant uitio carere, in id ipsum incidunt uitium quod mrtutibus earent. THE STYLE AMD LANGUAGE OP APULEIUS Ixxvii 3. Asianism, against which all this was a reaction, is seldom described by its supporters : we gather what it is from its enemies. Those who adopted this style frankly wrote to please/ and gave the public what they liked and what tickled their fancy.^ As to matter, they gave well-known historical events and stories ; moral commonplaces about the changes of fortune, the evil of riches, and such like ; elaborate descriptions {iK^pdcrev;) of every sort of the wonders and beauties of Nature and the works of man, especially his works of art' — nothing, however, which required much intellectual effort. But the easy and commonplace in matter was expressed in the most elaborate and artificial language, and in an elevated tone well suited to recitation. Tliere are an ' Perhaps the contrast of the New and the Old Journalism to-day may help us to realize, of course only in the very broadest outlines, the difference between the New and the Old Ehetoric of Imperial times. - Seneca, Controv. ix, Pref . § 1 qui dedamationem parat scribit non ut uincat sed ut placeat. Omnia itaque lenocinia conquirit : argumen- tationes, quia molestae sunt et minimum habentfloris, relinquit: sententiis, explicationibus audientis delinire contentus est ; cupit enim se adprobare non causam. Plutarch's remarks (De recta ratione audiendi, c. 7-8) are well worth reading in this connexion, e.g. c. 8 outms Sei tov <jii\6Te)(yov KOI KaOapov dxpooT^v ra /iev avOrjpa. kol Tpv<j)€pa. twv ovofjuxTiov Kol Twv TTpaypJiTOiv TO. SpafjiaTtKo. Kal TravijyvpiKa. K r] <l> ■^ v (o v P or avqv a- o <l> i(tt idvT U)v 7jyovp.tvov iav, airbv Se rrj '7rpo(TO)(yj KaraBvo/jLtvov eis tov vovv tov Xoyov Kal rijv SidOto'iv tov XeyovTO': eXxetv dir' avrrj^ to \pu^<Tifji,ov. ' Philostratus wrote a volume of cKippaa-eK of statues (ctKoves) ; and Apuleius has an elaborate description of one representing Diana and Actaeon (Met. 2. 4). Cp. below, Ixxxviii. Ixxviii INTEODUCTION • immense profusion and exuberance of words. There is the utmost artificiality in the actual words used, and in rhetorical devices, such as parallelisms in sense (antitheses), in structure (Trdptcrajo-eis), in sound (TTapo/Lioiwcrets) — the latter as well in general assonance as in words beginning or ending with the same letters (alliteration and rhyme). There is also a frequent use of piquant forms of speech like oxymora, hyper- boles, unusual metaphors, and generally daring and flashy efforts after effect.^ The rhythms and cadences were carefully studied, and were generally soft and liquid, well suited to the chant into which recitation so frequently passed, and which almost intoxicated the auditors.^ ' Cp. Pliny, Epp. 9. 26. 3 ut quasdam artes ita eloqtientiam. nihil magis quam ancipitia commendant. ' Cp. Plutarch De recta rat. aud. c. 7 at Se tS>v ttoWwv SiaXe^eis Kttt /ieXerai o-o^kttujv ov /lovov Tots 6v6fia(Ti irapaTrerdxTji.a.cri. )(pu>VTai rwv SiavorjfudTiDV aX.\a Kol rr/v <l>oiV7]v eyujueXeiais Ticrl Kal /xaXaKorriiTi Kal •jrapioronreo'iv i(f>rfBvvovTe^ €/c^aK^€V0VO"t Kal 7rapa<j>€pov(ri Tous aKpoo)- /jLevov;, Kevrjv r/Sovriv SiSovrtq kol Kiveayrepav 86iav dvTtXayu,y3avovT«s. Cicero, Orat. 27 cum uero inclinata ululantiqiie uoce more Asicitieo canere coepisset: 57 est aiitem etiam in dicendo qiiidam cantus obscurior, non hie e Phrygia et Caria rhetorum epilogue paene eanticum, sed ille, quern significat Demosthenes et Aeschines, cum alter alteri obicit uocis fleadones. Dio Chrys. 32 p. 686 E : " All orators and rhetoricians chant (aSotitri) now-a-days, everything is done in song (8i' <u8^s), so that if one passes a court of law you are not sure whether it is a carouse or a trial that is proceeding inside ; and if a rhetorician has a house near you, you cannot be sure of his business." See also Quintilian 11. 3. 59, Plin. Epp. 2. 14. 13. It is only fair to say that the better class of Asianio rhetoricians did not countenance this kind of procedure : thus Isaeus, the very fluent and accom- plished improvisator (Juvenal 3. 74 ; cp. Pliny Epp. 2. 3), rebuked a pupil who chaiited his compositions, and said it was not singing he had taught him (Philostratus V. Soph. 1. 20. 3 it.eipa.Kiov 'Iw^ikov, THE STYLE AND LANGUAGE OF APULEIUS Ixxix From the time of Hegesias — who lived in the first half of the third century B.C., and was always deemed the founder of the specially Asianic school — short, minced clauses were the fashion of the extreme " Asianics," and the stately period of the great orators was little employed^ — advisedly as would appear: for tlie applause which was expected, and given so re- peatedly at the recitals, could thus find freer and safer exercise, as the reciter would pause at the end of each little clause, and the audience, who followed the sound rather than the sense, would not run the risk of eyii 8c' (T€ aSctv ovk iiralSevcra.). Lucian (Ehet. Praeceptor 19) gives satirical advice to a buddiug orator, that when it seems the time to break into song, if he does not happen to have a theme lending itself to such, he might just chant over the names of the jury in a proper rhythmical manner : that will do perfectly. Indeed, all the absurdities of the artificial rhetoric of his day are set out by Lucian with merciless satire in the Rhetorum Prae- ceptor, a savage attack on the eminent scholar and rhetorician Julius Pollux. ' For Hegesias see Cic. Orat. 226 (and Dr. Sandys' learned note) quam (sc. the rhythmical period) peruerse fugiens Hegesias dum ille quoque imitari Lysiam uolt . . . saltat incidens particulas (' seems to jump along, he cuts his sentences so into little bits ') et is quidem non minus sententiis peccat quam uerhis, ut non quaerat quern appellet ineptum qui ilium cognouerit. The example which is always quoted of the style of Hegesias is that from Strabo ix. 1. 16, p. 396, opu> T^r aKpoTToXiv 1 KoX TO ireptTT^s Tptaii/as | iKiWi (n]f).£iov \ opui rrjv 'EA-euo-ivo I Ktti TU)V Upwv yiyova fiva-rrj^. \ eKeivo AeioKopiov, | tovto @rjiTiiov. I ov ivvap-ai SrjXSxrai \ KaO' €V CKacTTov. See E. Norden, pp. 135, 136. For the contrast between the short, terse statements of Hegesias and the periods of Demosthenes, Dr. Mahaffy (Greek Life and Thought, p. 817) compares the contrast between the styles of Macaulay and Gibbon. Cicero parodies the style of Hegesias in an epistle to Atticus, 12. 6. 1. Blass, shortly before his lamented death, wrote an elaborate work on J)ie Ehythmen der asianischen und romischen Kunstprosa, 1905. Ixxx INTKODUCTION applauding in the middle of a sentence.^ But the most marked feature of the Asianic style was its straining after effect. Now it was the ornate passing into verbose bombast/ now the graceful becoming too sweet and luscious, now the pathetic degenerating into mawkish sentimentality.' What most of the Asianics lacked was judgment and taste; and the word the Atticists applied to their style generally was KaKot,y]\ia. According to the famous definition of that word in Quintilian (8. 3. 56—7), it is " a pernicious affectation, embracing the turgid, the trifling, the luscious, the superfluous, the far-fetched, and the exuberant (ezuliantia) — in short, it is what- ever fails to attain to excellence when the mind lacks taste and is deceived by the appearance of what is good. It is the worst fault in style: for otiier faults are due to imperfect avoidance of error, but this is actually pursued. It belongs wholly to diction. The ' See some good remarks on this in the Treatise irepl iifovi 41. - This was the style which Antonius the triumvir seems to have preferred: cp. Plut. Ant. 2 " He adopted the so-called Asianic affectation (^j^Xu) of language which especially flourished at his time, and which had a great similarity to his own life, as it was boastful and frothy, and full of vain vaunting and ill-regulated love of display (KO/tTrolS); kol (jipvay/juiTiav ovra kol kcvov yavpidfiaro^ koI ^tXoTi/itos dviofiaiXov fiea-Toi/)," Dr. Mahaffy (Greek World under Boman Sway, p, 1G3) quotes from Josephus a letter of Antony's which is a fair specimen of this kind of turgidity. " See Horace, A.P. 25 ff.— Decipimur specie recti : breuis esse laboro obscurus fio : sectantem leuia nerui deficiunt animique : professus grandia turget : serpit humi tutus nimium timidusque procellae. Qui uariare cupit rem prodigialiter unam, delphinum siluis appingit, fluotibus aprum. THE STYLE AND LANGUAGE OF APULEIUS Ixxxi subject-matter may be foolish, or common-place, or contradictory, or superfluous; but a bad style is shown in the use of unsuitable and unnecessary words, in obscurity of meaning, in a disjointed form of compo- sition {compositione fracta), and in a puerile striving after the use of words of similar sound or ambiguous meaning. All affectation is radically false, though •everything false is not affectation. It is a style which violates naturalness, suitability, and measure" {dicitur aliter quam se natura hahet et quam oportet et quam sat ^st). Diomedes, a grammarian of the fourth century, sums the matter up in a few words: " ica/<o^7^\ia (he says) is a style vitiated by ill-judged striving after gracefulness (decoris), when the diction is disfigured by the very means by which the author desired to adorn it : and this is effected by excessive ornament and excessive grandiloquence" (aM^mm'o cultu aut nimio tumore) ; and he illustrates " excessive ornament " from a celebrated passage (Met. 2. 107 ff) of that brilliant but Asianic poet, Ovid.^ Cicero (Brut. 325) states that there were two kinds of Asianic style, one consisting in pretty sentiments and conceits couched in neat, epigrammatic language ; the other in a headlong flow of words, distinguished not merely by its rapidity, but by an elaborate and attractive diction — and this is the style which he says ' Diomedes, Gramm. Lat. 1. 451 Keil. See also Suet. Aug. 86, ■quoted above, p. Ixxiii n. Ixxxii INTEODUGTION prevailed in Asia in his day/ Professor Jebb's severe summary is well known, that " Asianism oscillates between bombast and importunate epigram." Now the epigram had had its day of glory in the first century, and had reached its highest point in Seneca; indeed, in that writer it had transcended all modera- tion in the frequency of its use, and people had become tired of its appearance at every turn ; and though the epigram was still often found in tlie Antonine age (as it always will be in every age), it was 'fine writing,' a diffuse and exuberant luxuriance of language, degenerating too often into bombast, that was having its turn in the revolution of the wheel of fashion, and was the feature of style which won most popularity.^ Now it is of this exuberant and over- ' Brut. 825 Genera autem Asiaticae dictionis duo sunt : unum sententiosum et argutum, sententiis non tarn grauibus et seueris quam concinnis et uenustis . . . aliud autem genus est non tarn sententiis frequentattmi quam uerbis uoluere atqne incitatum, quali est nunc Asia tota, necflumine solum orationis sed etiam exornato et faceto {or facto Euhnken. We must not be tempted to conjecture fiocatn, as all the adjectives in the passage are terms of moderate praise) ge7iere uerborum. " In the Neronian age this tumor was of course very prevalent ; but the more intellectual side of Asianism, the epigrammatic, was the more highly esteemed. However, the meretricious and turgid style was even then working its havoc : cp. Petron. 2 grandis et ut ita dieam pudica (a cant term ; cp. the metaphor worked out in detaij in Lucian's BiS Acciis. 31) oratio non est maculosa nee turgida sed naturali pulcritudine exsurgit. Nuper uentosa istaec et enormis loquacitas Athenas ex Asia eommigrauit animosque inuenum ad magna stirgehtes ueluti pestilenti quodam sidere afflauit, semelque corriipta (another cant word) regulq. eloquentia stetit et obmutuit. This refers to a more fluent and rushing style than that kiiid of ' ricli ' or ' fatty ' luxuriance which Cicero found in some of the Asianics of his own day (Orat. 25 upturn auribus suis opimum quod- dam et tamquam adipatae dictionis germs'). THE STYLE AND LANGUAGE OF APULEIUS Ixxxiii ornamented style that Apuleius in his Metamorphoses and Florida is the most marked representative in Latin literature. The longest specimen we have of this style in Greek from the Antonine age is the Ofation of Favorinus to the Corinthians, printed among the works of Dio Chrysostom.^ This style was in accordance with the taste of that and of succeeding ages; and that must be taken into account when we try to explain to ourselves the great influence which Apuleius exerted on subsequent Latin literature.^ The present writer confesses to a certain partiality for the Asianic style, which occasionally causes him delight and more often amusement; but any continuous reading of it is wearisome and cloying. To pass from Apuleius to a writer like Cicero, who aimed at sublimity and did not fall into bombast, who was not neglectful of studied effect, but had learned to appreciate the proper limits of ornament, gives one that feeling of exhilaration and expansion which is experienced in passing from a richly furnished and perfumed drawingroom to the fresh open air of a beautiful and opulent garden.' 1 Oratio xxxvii, vol. ii., pp. 293-307, ed. Dindorf. - See the very learned treatise of Weyman, Studien zu Apuleius iind seinen NacJmhmern, Sitzungsbericht der bayerischen Akademie, 1893, ii., pp. 321-392. ^'Pardon is asked for the ' Asianic ' comparison. It seems a fatality that no one is led on to depreciate Apuleius without himself being lured into the Asianic style. See Norden's wonderful sentence, Eunstprosa, p. 601, top. Ixxxiv INTRODUCTION 5. It is hardly necessary to refute the now generally discredited view that there was a special ' African ' style, which was tumid and artificial, and which displayed itself most markedly in the writers of the latter half of the second century, such as Apuleius and Tertullian. The fervid temperament of the Africans may have especially inclined many of them to the ' Asianie ' style wliich prevailed throughout the whole Empire at that time, and in very many departments of literature.^ No doubt some plausibility is given to the above view by the accidental circumstance that the principal writers of thu time came from Africa. But if we had the works of writers of other provinces, we should doubtless find very many of them using the artificial Asianie style just as much as the natives of Africa. We do find such a one in Favoriuus (see p. Ixxxiii), a Gaul who lived principally in Asia Minor. The phantom of a special Latin style labelled ' Africanism ' [Africitas Vives called it), which seems to have begun to haunt literary history in the Middle Ages, may be considered as finally laid to rest by the crushing chapter of E. Norden, Eunstprosa, pp. 588— 598. e. By way of illustration, a few instances may be adduced from the Cupid and Psyche of those features of Asianie style of which mention has been made. (Of ' Its grievous effect on historical composition may be estimated, even after all deductions are made for the extravagance of the satirist, from Lucian's treatise Quomodo historia sit conseribenda. THE STYLE AND LANGUAGE OF APULEIUS Ixxxv course in most cases no attempt is made at complete- ness ; the instances given are to be regarded only as a few illustrations.) 1. DifEuseuess. This is everywhere in Apuleius. It was a mark of Asianic style ; Asiatici oratores, says Cicero (Brut. 51), non contemnendi quidem nee eeleritate nee copia, sed parum pressi et niinis redundantes. They are deemed empty wind-bags (inflati et inanes), says Quintilian (12. 10. 16), in downright language. Koziol devotes no less than 196 pages of his book {Der Stil des L. Apuleius^ 1872) to the exemplification of this feature. One chapter of Apuleius 4. 29 may be taken as an illustration. The three ideas of the wide-spread fame of Psyche, the consequent neglect of the worship of Venus, and the substitution of the worship of Psyche are swelled up immoderately. We might very well, as far as the sense goes, have sie insulas . . . peruagatur omitted. The clause longis . . . meaiibus is very difEuse for terra marique. The words templa . . . foedatae are only ornament, and both et in humanis . . . placantur and iamque . . . adprecantur are mere surplusage.^ The exuberance with which Apuleius displays his great mastery over the Latin language is to be seen in such accumulations of clauses as 5. 12 Nuntio Psyche laeta florebat et diuinae subolis solacio plaudebat et futuri pignoris gloria gestiebat ' Take a sentence at the very beginning of the novel, 1.1. He wants to say ' Greece, famous of old, is my native country.' Here is the way he says it, Hymettos Attica et Isthmos Epliyrea et Taenaros Spartiaca, glebae felices aeternum libris felicioribus conditae, mea uetiis prosapia est. A few lines before there does not seem to be any need for the parenthesis modo d papirum Aeyyptiam argutia Nilotici calami inseiiptam non spremris inspicere. Ixxxvi INTEODUCTION et materni nominis dignitate gaudebat\ 5. 28 non uoluptas ulla, non gratia, non lepos, sed incompta et agrestia et horrida cuncta sint, non nuptiae coniugales, non ami- citiae sociales, non liheruni caritates, sed . . . enormis eluuies et squalentium foederum insuaue fastidiuyn} In the stately prayers found in 6. 2, and 4 such accumula- tion is somewhat appropriate, as also in emphatic descriptions such as 6. 14 (of the rock whence flowed the Stygian water) saxum immani magnitudine procerum et inaccessa salelritate luhricum, and 6. 11 (of Cupid's imprisonment) interioris domus unici cubiculi custodia clausus cohercehatur acriter (where note also the alliteration of c). Then there are smaller i;edun- dancies such as 4. 2%,profundum pelagi; 5. 4 uirginitati suae . . . metuens et pauet et horrescit ; ib. maestae atque lugubres, 5. 7 et tectum et Larem; 5. 19 tectae maehinae latibulis ; 5. 20 claudentis aululae tegmine ; 5. 25 luctum desine etpone moerorem ; 6. 2 taeita secreta ; 6. 10 dispositis atque seiugatis ; 6. 12 latenter absconder e (cp. 5. 20); 6. 17 ad Tartarum manesque ; 6. 18 nulla uoce deprompta taeita praeterito. 2. Poetical colour, especially in Descriptions (eK(^/oacreis). The origin of these rhetorical descrip- tions, especially those of statues and pictures (see above, p. Ixxvii), is traced by Rohde {Griech. Roman, p. 335, note 3) to the descriptive passages in epic poetry, such as the shields in Homer and Hesiod, and Jason's mantle in ApoUonius Rhodius (1. 721fE.). This ^ This sort of accumulation is found from the very beginning of the novel : cp. 1. 2 postquam ardua montium et luhrica ualliwm et roscida caespitum et glebosa camporum emersimus : cp. 1. Q fortwnarum lubricas ambages et instabiles incursiones et reciprocas . . . uicissitudines. THE STYLE AND LANGUAGE OF APULEIUS Ixxxvii is to be remembered, as it is in such descriptions that the prose of the rhetoricians most markedly assumed poetical colouring. ' Fine ' writing always tends to assume a certain poetical tone, and this poetical prose of the rhetoricians silenced all true poetry. There is really no poetry in the Antonine age ; rhetoric took its place.^ We find such half-poetical descriptions in Cicero, e.g. of the vale of Enna in the Fourth Verrine §§ 107, and of Nature in De Natura Deorum 2. 98 if. We find descriptions of many kinds in Apuleius. He especially endeavours to invest with poetical language his impressions of €arly morning, which are sometimes not without a rich and mellifluous beauty (e.g. 11. 7), but are more often turgid and absurd (3. 1 : 7. 1), and afford easy material for parody.'* He also gives an cK^pacris, in ^ Ehetoric, as Himerius (an extreme ' Asianic ' of the fourth century) said (Or. 11. 2, p. 67 Didot), was formerly poor and without means, but the lonians had now made her chant forth loftier strains than Tragedy (/xct^oi' •^x^o-at t^s TpayuSias) ; and a certain sophist Nicagoras was good enough to say that Tragedy was the * mother of the Sophists,' though Hippodromus opined that we should rather say that Homer was their father (Philostr. V.S. 2. 27. 10). The Sophists condescended ■ to study the poets, in order to get suggestions for their own effusions; and they were pleased to compare themselves to singing birds (Apul. Flor. 17. 82, and Himerius, passim) : cp. Eohde, op. cit. 333. ' See Caussin, " De eloquentia sacra et profana " (written in 1619), p. 112 (ed. 1630), where Apuleius is represented as delivering a speech against Cicero, which begins Commodum punicantibus plialeris Aurora roseiim quatiens lacertum coelum inequitabat, cum me securae qiiieti reuulsum (cp. Met. 3. 1) praeco ad uestrum calauit tribunal, and so forth. Further Apuleius is represented as ridiculing Cicero's style thus: est sane desudata istius uaricosi Arpinatis opul- entia, sunt fabra eius eloquia et literae plenae margaritarum : stylus Ixxxviii INTKODUCTION the most approved style, of a statue of Diana and Actaeon (2. 4). The following e/c^/sao-et? may be men- tioned from the Cupid and Psyche^ all of which have more or less a poetical colouring — Venus's journey across the sea (4. 31), Cupid's palace (5. Iff.), Cupid himself (5. 22), the temples of Ceres and Juno (6. 1, 3), Venus's journey to Heaven (6. 6), the pool of the Stygian water (6. 13, 14), Hades (6. 18 ff.)) the mar- riage feast (6. 24). 3. Symmetry [concinnitas) of words and clauses. — Cicero (Orat. 38) allows a moderate use of this in the 'epideictic' style of composition, datur etiam uenia concinnitati sententiarum et arguti certique et circumscripti uerhorum ambitus conceduntur, de industriaque non ex insidiis, sed aperte ac palam elaboratur ut uerba iierbis quasi dimensa et paria respondeant, ut crebro conferantur pugnantia comparetiturque contraria, et ut pariter extrema terminentur eundemque referant in cadendo sonum ; but there is something artificial and ' dressy ' about any such efforts. " Language," says Seneca, " is the mind's dress. If it is trimmed all round, coloured, and much worked on, it shows the mind not to be sound, but to have some flaw. Neatness is not the adornment for a man."' This concinnitas is found in omnis ebore candicat, auro fulgurat, gemmis uariegat (cp. Florid. 3. p. 15): inde color gratus et niter splendidus illucet, modo contra mentis aciem uegetus fulgurat, modo in contrariam gratiam uariat aspectum (ep. Met. 2. 9), and so on. ' Epp. 115. 2 oratio cultus animi est: si circumtonsa est et fucata et manu facta, ostendit ilium quoque non esse sincerum et habere aliquid fracti. Non est ornamentum uirile concinnitas; cp. Tac. Dial. 26. THE STYLE AND LANGUAGE OF APULEIUS Ixxxix varied forms in Apuleius, of which the following may be mentioned : — (a) Antitheses, Trdpicra and la-oKuika, symmetry of clauses, e.g. 5. 6 et imprimens oscula suasoria et ingerens uerba mulcentia et inserens membra cohibentia : 5. 28 mon- tano seortatu^ mariiio natatu and non nuptiae coniugales, non amicitiae sociales : 6. 2 et currum rapacem et terram tenacem et inluminarum Froserpinae nuptiarum demeacula et luminosarum filiae inuentionum remeacula ; cp. also the prayer to Juno 6. 4. (b) Alliteration and Assonance. 1° General, 5. 15 nee . . . nequitia uel ilia mellita cantus dulcedine mollita conquieuit: 5. 31 amoves amare ("bitterly") coherceas: 6. 8 septem sauia suauia: 6. 19 atra atria Proserpinae. 2° Initial, e.g. 4. 'iS profundum pelagi peperit : 4. 29 insulas proximas et terrae plusculum, prouinciasque plurimas jama porrecta peruagatur : ib. uerae Veneris uehementer incendit animos : 4. 'Sb pompae populi prosequentis sese miscuit ; 6. 11 Cupido . . . unici cubiculi custodia clausus cohercebatur acriter : and frequently. 3° Transverse, e.g. 4. 35 tanta clade defessi, clausae domus abstrusi tenebris (words beginning with cl and d follow alternately) : 5. 21 primisque Veneris proeliis uelitatis. In 5. 6 quoted on 3 (a) note the alternate assonance of the three participles all beginning with in- and ending in -ens. A good example of alternate assonance is 4. 8 estur ac potatur incondite, pulmentis aceruatim, panibus aggeratim, poculis agminatim ingestis. 4° Final. See the examples 5. 6 : 5. 28 : 6. 2 quoted under 3 («), above : and 6. 8 : 6. 19 quoted under 1°. Also passages like 5. 3 ut quamuis hominum nemo par ere t chorus tamen esse pat er et, and the g TS.0 INTEODUCTION imperfects at the beginning of 5. 12 quoted on p. Ixxxv f . A passage combining several of these forms of assonant symmetry is 9. 14 muUer saeua scaeua, uirosa ehriosa, peruicax pertinax, in rapinis turpibus auara, in sumptibus foedis profusa, inimica fidei, hostis pudicitiae. 7. All these features of symmetrical arrangement of clauses, aided by antithesis, alliteration, assonance, and word-likeness, recall the obvious mannerisms of Euphuism, the essential character of which, according to Mr. C. Gr. Child {John Lyly and Euphuism^ pp. 43, 44 : Miinchener Beitrag vii), is applied " not only to the ordering of the single sentence, but in every structural relation," and it is " the inducement of artificial emphasis through Antithesis and Repetition — Antithesis to give pointed expression to the thought. Repetition to enforce it."' One has only to read Mr. Warwick Bond's 1 A passage may be quoted from Lyly's " The Anatomy of Wit " (quoted by Mr. Dover Wilson, John Lyly (Cambridge, 1905), p. 15) to show the general characteristics of the symmetry and assonances [I have not given the archaic spelling] — " Although hitherto, Euphues, I have sMned thee in my heart for a trusty /riend, I will shin thee hereafter for a trothless /oe ; and although I cannot see in thee less wit than I was wont, yet do I find less honesty. I perceive at the last (although being deceived it be too late) that musk, although it be sweet in the smell is sour in the swiack, that the leaf of the cedar tree, though it be fair to be seen, yet the syrup depriveth sight — that friendship though it be plighted by the shaking of the hand, yet it is shaken by the fraud of the heart. But thou hast not much to boast of, as thou hast won a /ickle lady, so hast thou lost a /aithful /riend. How canst thou be secure of her constancy when thou hast had such trial of her lightness?" Eeference may be also made to the euphuistic THE STYLE AND LANGUAGE OF APULEIUS xci discussion on Lyly's style {The Complete Works of John Lyly^ vol. i., pp. 120—134) to see the remark- able resemblance it bears to the style of Apuleius in nearly every respect — even in such unusual features as transverse alliteration and rhyme ; e.g. " Euphues to Philautus" (p. 252), "If this seeme too straight a <;?yet for thy straining disease " : 241 "I will to Athens ther to tosse my hookes, no more in Naples to lyve with fair lookesP It is curious that we find even parallels to such frigid plays on words as (Apul. Met. 8. 6) inuita remansit in uita e.g. " Euphues and his England," p. 161. 12, " saying , . . ' at this time of yeare a Violette is better than a Rose,^ and so shee arose.^^ It has been generally held that one of the principal sources from which Euphuism came into England was from a translation by liOrd Berners of Guevara's Libro Aureo de Marco Aurelio, which he published in 1534, under the title, The Golden Boke of Marcus Aurelius. This view can hardly be sustained ;^ but the Libro Aureo and the Golden Boke won popularity because both in Spain and in England, and indeed all over the Continent, there was already epidemic (as it were) a taste for that peculiar style — the Asianic manner, the alto estilo, which naturally appealed so strongly to the re- awakening nations just renewing their youth. But the question may perhaps be raised as to whether one speech of Portia (Merchant of Venice 1. 2. 13-29) (quoted by Mr. Bond) : " If to do were as easy as to know what were good to do, cAapels had been cAurches, and ^oor men's cottages jsrinces' palaces "; and so on down to "Is it not hard, Nerissa, that I cannot ■choose one nor refuse none ? " . . . ' See Mr. Dover Wilson's John LyLy, pp. 22-26. g2 xcii INTRODUCTION of the influential precursors of Euphuism in Spain, Italy, France, and England may not have been another Golden hook, that by Apuleius,' whose writings were first published in modern times at Rome in 1469, and then repeatedly (certainly a dozen times) re-issued in Italy and France during the next fifty years (see Hildebrand Pref. pp. Ixxvii- Ixxix). The many editions are evidence of the wide circle of readers who were interested in Apuleius. 8. In order to carry out successfully the requirements of such a symmetrically cut and elaborately assonant form of composition, it was necessary frequently (1) to have recourse to 'padding,'^ which was easily done in a style naturally verbose, and also (2) to coin new words. The passage generally referred to in this con- nexion is 11. 9 muUeres candido splendentes amicimine, tiario laetantes gestamine, uerno florentes coronamine, where amicimen and coronamen are due to the invention of Apuleius. Similarly in 4. 8 (quoted on p. Ixxxix) aceruatim is a coined word and agminatim is a unique usage as applied to ' wine-cups.' In 6. 2 inluminarum, demeacula, remeacula are all from the Apuleian mint. ' In the elaborate section on the Sources of Lyly's style and matter Mr. Child [op. cit. pp. 33-34) makes no mention of Apuleius, bat he does mention Ovid, Virgil, Homer, and Plutarch, to which he adds " Caesar, Cicero, Seneca, &c." One cannot but feel surprised at finding Caesar in this connexion, even though Lyly may have drawn his geography of Britain from that source. ' Cp. Cic. Orator 230 apud alios autem et Asiaticos masmme numero seruientis inculcata reperias inania quaedam uerha quasi complementa numerorum. THE STYLE AND LANGUAGE OP APULEIUS xciii The following is a fairly complete list of the New Words in the Cupid and Psyche — at least the words not found before Apuleius : — New Words. — 6. 23 alumnari : 5. 22 antependulus : 6. 9 ascalpere : 6. 13 auscultatus (subst.) : 5. 8 barbitium : 5. 13 cinuameus: 5. 17 (op. 2. 14: 11. 16) circumsecus :• 6. 4 ooniuga: 5. 24 consequia : 5. 24 consiliatrix : o. 22 decoriter (op. 1. 22 properiter) : 5. 30 deflammare : 6. 2 demeaculum : 6. 7 demeare : 6. 1 discretim : 6. 8 famulitium : 5. 17 fastidienter (cp. Plor. 9. 30) : 6. 13 furatrina : 6. 10 granatim: 6. 14 impossibilitas : 6. 14 (cp. 2. 22) inconiuus : 5. 12 incrementulum : 4. 30 initialis : 6. 2 in- luminus: 5. 15 interspergere : 5. 20 intrahere : 5. 11 lupula : 5. 12 momentarius" : 5.28 monstratus (subst.) : 5. 17 multinodus : 5. 28 natatns (subst.) : 5. 29 nugo : 5. 25 (cp. Apol. 50 : 75 : Flor. 18. 91) omnimodus : 5. 13 parciloquium : 6. 10 passiuus (often in TertuUian) : 5. 28 peralbus : 5. 28 periclitabundus : 5.20 praemicare : 5:19 praeminari : 6.11 praeterluere : 5. 30 fin. praetondere : 5. 7 postliminio (used as an adverb and preposition) : 5. 2 prohino ' accordingly ' : 6. 15 (cp. De Deo Socr. Prol.) propansus (or propassus) : 5.6 proximare: 5. 12; 6.21 punctulum: 6. 2 remeaculum : 5. 24 remonere : 5. 22 retropendulus : 6. 14 salebritas : 5. 28 scortatus (subst.) : 5. 3 semirotundus : 5. 19 subaudire : 6. 3 sublucidus : 5. 28 succuba : 5. 18 substrepere : 6. 2 sulcamen : 6. 19 teriugus : 5. 7 ululabilis : 6. 1 uestigatio : 6. 15 uibramen. But besides New Words we find also, though in a less degree — Archaic Words and Usages. — We must be slow to assume, when we come across words in Apuleius which are not found except in writers of times prior to Cicero, that this was always due to deliberate ' Usually this termination -seem is found signifying motion from a place : extrinaecus, intyinsecm, altrinsecus, and is derived from the same root as aequor. But it signifies rest in a, place in circumsecm, motion to a place in forimecus (3. 21: 4. 12: 9. 28), as possibly also in the adverbial modico secus progressus ostium aecedo 1. 22, ' having advanced a little way I approach the door.' ^ 5. 12 momentarius maritua, ' transitory,' 'staying but a short time': 9. 1 m. aalua 'for a moment ' : 10. 25 m. uenenum ' rapidly working.' iciv INTEODUCTION searcli on his part, and that he sprinkled them about in his writings in the way the rhetoricians are reported to have done — if we may believe the satire in Lueian's Ehetorum Praeceptor 17. No doubt since Hadrian' there had been a tendency in the directionof archaizing; and there may have been some old words which had all but disappeared, and which came into fashion again for a short time ; possibly too there were some old words which took Apuleius' own fancy, and which he introduced in accordance with that fashion : but there does not seem to be any glaring affectation in his use of them. Such would be words that are found in old times, but are seldom or never found after Apuleius: for example 6. 3 literatus, ' marked with letters ' ; 1. 5 praestinare, ' to cater " ; 2. 29 adorare, ' to address ' (with no notion of veneration) ; 3. 21 arhitrari ' to inspect ' ; 3. 8 euitare, ' to kill ' ; 5. 13 incertare, ' to make in- distinct ' ; 5. 32 altrorsus.^ But there are also many words which disappeared indeed between the age of the dramatists and Apuleius, but re-appear in him and in subsequent writers ; and these lead one to think that it is somewhat accidental that they passed out of literary usage in the interval.^ Such words are — 5. 18 alimonia : 1. 21 arrabo : 6. 9 condecere : 6. 19 offrenatus : 6. 23 prosapia.* There are some archaic forms, but not many. We may instance active forms of verbs usually deponent, e.g. 5. 14 laetare : 5. 20 praestolare. Also 5. 20 tenebra in the singular. Peculiar .verbal forms are 6. 13 hauritits : 5. 12 persofiauit : 6. 5 quiens (partic. of queo, cp. Quintil. 8. 3. 33) : but these were new formations rather than ancient forms revived. Then there are Poetical Words. There is a general poetical tinge over the 1 Hadrian professed to prefer Cato to Cicero and Ennius to Vergil (Capitol. Hadr. 16. 6) ; and yet he wrote the very ' modern,' daintily-tripping Animula ^ For fashion in the renascence of words, cp. Hor. A. P. 70-72 {si uolet usus). It is noted in Trench's English Past and Present '° 229, that "Wordsworth recovered sough (of waving trees), Tennyson holts (wooded tops of hills), Grote to hearten, Freeman overhrd. There is an old word for fearful or over-scrupulous, metieulous, that now seems to be creeping into use. ^ Considerable material on this head is to be obtained from Johannes Piechotta's treatise, Curae Apuleianae (1882). ' The following may be added from the Apologia ; Apol. 41 ruspari, ' to search ' : 66 capularis : 75 propiidiosus. THE STYLE AND LANGUAGE OP APULEIUS xcv whole of Apuleius' novel, which is naturally marked in a special degree in the fairy-tale. We may instance such essentially poetical words as : 6. 11 affatus : 5. 25 coma (fluuii) : 6. 6 gannitus (of the ' jargoning' of birds) : 5. 10 lares: 5. 12 mucro: 6. 4 exanelare, &c. and the whole range of Diminutives. The number of diminutives in Apuleius is decidedly great ; but their number must not be attributed to the special character either of Apuleius or bis work. Nearly as large a proportion is found in the Itala, which would seem to show that the use of diminutives was a feature of the ordinary language of the day.' Subjoined is a list of the more peculiar diminutives in the Cupid and Psyche.'' (a) Not found before Apuleius : — 6. 10 formicula : 5. 22 (cp. 2. 17 ; Flor. 3. 13) glabellus : 5. 12 incrementulum : 5. 11 lupula : 4. 31 pressule (cp. 10. 31 : pressulus Flor. 9. 35) : 5. 20 (cp. 2. 16) pullulatim, (b) Diminutives already found : — Substantives — 5. 20 aulula (Varro) : 6. 22 (cp. 3. 19) buccula (Plaut. Cic.~) : 6. 12 nutricula (Cic. Hor. Juv.) : 6. 19, 20 offula (Varro, Petron.) : 5. 20 (cp. 8. 9) palmula (Varro) : 5. 22 plumula (Columella) : 6. 5 specula (Plaut. Cic.) : 6. 13 urnula (Varro). Adjectives and adverbs.— 5. 31 (cp. 10. 16; 11. 30) bellule : 6. 2 pauculus (Plaut. Ter. Cic.) : 4. 29 plusculus (Plaut. Ter. Cic.) : 5. 25 soitulus (Plaut.) : 5. 15 ; 6. 20 tantillus (Plaut. Ter.) : 5. 18 teneUus (Plaut. Varro, Statius). As to Greek Words, it is noticeable, as has been pointed out by Kretschmann (p. 69), how few Greek words Apuleius uses. The chief ones in the Cupid and Psyche are — 5. 10 cataplasma : 5. 3 cithara ; chorus : 6. 18 naulum : 4. 33 zygius ; hymenaeus ; 6. 16 pyxis. 1 For some of the more anomalous formations of diminutives in the Itala, see Eonsch, Jtala und Vulgata, pp. 93-100. * Such common diminutives as the following have been omitted : articuhis, oaciilum, leettilus, vaseulum, masculus, misellus, paruulus, pudllus. xovi INTEODUCTION Lastly, there are some Words with altered meanings ; e.g. 5. 16 concolor, applied to falsehoods : 6. 15 dialis, applied to the realms of Zeus — the heavens ; elsewhere only applied to the Flamen Dialis : 5. 1 efferare (argentum), applied to making silver into the shapes of wild beasts: 5. 3 informis,' ' without visible shape' : 5. 8 (cp. 11. 15: De Deo Socr. 5) inhumanus, 'super-human,' 'divine ': 5. 26 insoius, passive ' unknown ' : 5. 28 inuestis, of a youth without a beard : 6. 14 procerus, applied to rocks : 5. 30 propinare, ' to hand over,' ' to supply ' (Ennius, Terence) : 6. 20 prospiouus, ' provident ' : 5. 22 temulentus, of Cupid's hair, ' steeped ' in heavenly unguents: 5. 20 uotiuus, 'desirable,' usually 'what is vowed.' 9. There are some irregularities of Syntax in Apuleius ; and mention may be made of the following more or less unclassical usages. I. Cases of nouns — Genitive : — (o) According to Greek usage : — 5. 9 longe parentum = Troppto tSv reKovTosv : 5.2 vox corporis sui nuda = Tov <Tu)/x,aTos •yv/Afi;, cp. Plat. Eep. 577 b : 5. 30 (pinnas) neetarei fontis infeci, like the genit. after Xovea-Bai ; see note. [b) After adjectives : — 5. 28 dubium salutis : 5. 17 secura periculi, ' thoughtless of the danger ' : 5. 18 secura periculi, ' safe from the danger' : 6. oerta diffioultatis, 'aware of the difficulty.' ' Apuleius applies tliis word to the ' voices ' (1.2 vox corporis sui nuda) that attended on Psyclie, and also to the Platonic Ideas (1. 5, T)e Dogm. Hat.) which are inabsolutas, informes, nulla specie nee qualitatis signijieatione distincias. Usually the word means ' uushapen ' or ' misshapen.' THE STYLE AND LANGUAGE OP APULEIUS xcvii Dative : — 5. 17 rebus tuis excubamus, 'for your interest pass sleepless nights' (Plin. H. N. 35. 118). Accusative : — (a) The accusative of motion towards without a preposition is •often found after verbs which are compounded with a preposition as 5. 2 accedere : 6. 21 accurrere : 5. 5 adesse : 6. 2 aduolui : 5. 24 : 6. 10 inuolare : 5. 17 peruolare. The ace. is always found after ■eontina/ri (6. 31 : 6. 18). With proximare we find in 6. 3 the dat., but in 6. 8 the ace. In 6. 12 we have fungi with ace. : and in several places desinere with ace. (5.6: 5.7: 5.25). (i) Cognate accusative : — 5. 20 altum soporem flare : 5. 9 deam spirare : 6. 20 infernum •decurrit meatum. (c) Accusative of closer definition : — 5. 17 ueneno colla sanguinantem : 6. 11 reuincta corpus rosis : 6. 20 mentem capitur curiositate. Ablative: — The ablative is sometimes found without a preposition, e.g.: — 4. 26 templis . . . immolabant : 5. 30 meo gremio for im, m. g. II. PfiONOUNS. There is hardly anything to be said about the pronouns. Apuleius more frequently than other writers puts the possessive pronouns ■before their nouns. alius is occasionally found for alter, 5. lOinit. ; 5. 27 (note). iste is often used for 'this,' SciktikS)^, e.g. 5. 10 ; 6. 13 : perhaps 6. 8 decede istis aedibus ; also with the first person, 5. 30 fin. ; 6. 22, where we are not sure that there is such a reference ; for there is good reason to suppose that Apuleius used iste as virtually equivalent to hie : cp. 6. 10 ante istam uesperam ('this evening'). Thus it is that we should take the much-discussed 11. 26 sacrosanctam istam ciuitatem accedo, ' I arrive at this famous city,' i.e. Eome : cp. Flor. 1. 8 mihi ingresso sanctissimam istam ciuitatem (Carthage). See Kretschmann, p. 91. The juxtaposition of two pronouns is common : cp. 2. 13 hie iste ; 1. 23 hie idem : 3. 1 hie ille ; cp. Koziol 76 ff. xcviii INTBODUCTION The use of sui instead of the possessive pronoun, 5. 3 fatigationem sni diluit is common in Apuleius ; see note. But it is found in Ovid Met. 1. 30 {tellies] et pressa est grauitate sui. suus dhi (= proprius) is also frequent : see 4. 32 cum sua sibi perspicua pulcritudine and note. It seems to be a feature of the language of ordinary life. It is often found in the comic writers, but is not found before Apuleius in prose, except in Columella, unless we count Cic. Lael. 45 satis suferque esse sibi suarum cuique rerum. III. Verbs — 6. .6 abnuere, 'to renounce,' with dat. 5. 6 : 6. 24 aocumbere lectum (in Lucilius and Accius, and then not tiU Apuleius) : 6. 12 aditus contra : 4. 28 pullulare (transitive) : 6. 24 purpurare (transitive) : 5. 7 resultare, with accus. (sonum). The infinitive is found after uenire (6. 9 interuisere) : cp. 4. 3 accedo decerpere. ut is often omitted after verbs in conversational style. 5. 6 praecipe . . . sistat (cp. 5. 13 ; 5. 26) : 6. 2 patere . . . delitescam : 6. 11 afferas censeo : 6. 18 rogabit . . . porrigas. IV. Pbepositions. There is not much that is irregular in the use of the prepositions as far as the Cupid and Psyche is concerned : — circa = ' in respect of: 6. 8 labores circa tuas inquisitiones. de used as the source from which anything arises is common. 5. 19 malumque grande de uultus curiositate praeminatur : 5. 20 opportunitatem de luminis consilio mutuare : 6. 23 7iec prosapiae tantae tuae , . . de matrimonio mortali metuas: cp. Leky, 'De Syntaxi Apuleiana ' p. 28. After petere 6. 16 (^Jetit de te Venus) and similar verbs of asking the use of de is not classical. in with ace. after aemulus is rare: 5. 27 in sororis nuptias aemida. in in 5. 21 fin. amator leuis in pinnas se dedit is somewhat unusual : one might expect the dative (Verg. Aen. 6. 15 pinnis ausus se credere caelo) : cp. 2. 29 me in meavi quietem permitte. Notice 5. 10 duratos in lapidem digitos : op. 3. 24 cutis tenella duratur in corium. THE STYLE AND LANGUAGE OF APULEIUS xcix A somewhat remarkable use of in with abl. is 6. 4 in tanti^ exanclatis laboribus defessam, where the in might have been omitted (see note). retro with accusative is rare : 6. 8 retro metas Murtias. V. Pakticles. alioquin. This word is often used with the first of two adjectives without any especial force : op. note to 6. 15. It is only found in Apuleius (outside the Metamorphoses) in Flor. 18. 88. Similar usages in Quintil. 10. 1. 128 : 12. 10. 17 : Pliny Epp. 6. 23. 1. Becker says (p. 10) 9. 14 bonus alioquin uir et adprime modestus has no more force than et bonus et adprime modestus. For instances see Thesaurus I. 1592. 6 ff. The use of alius, which always goes with the second adjective, is much stronger : see 8. 30 : 9. 39 ; not quite so strong in 9. 5. ceterum (5.5)=' but if not,' ' otherwise ' : denique, (1) weakened connecting particle (4. 28), cp. 1. 4, 6, 11, and often ; (2) = tandem (5. 8) : enimuero, simply adversative, ' but ' : ergo igitur is a frequent pleonasm ; cp. 5. 11 : 7. 9, 15, 19, and often: inibi (6. 18), local, 'there,' is an archaic usage: prohinc (5. 2), 'accordingly': quam with positives, e.g. 6. 16 quam concolores fallacias: 5. 20 (note) nisu quam ualido : ne . . . saltern = ne . . . quidem (4. 32 : 8. 16 9. 32), see Peterson on Quintilian 10. 2. 16: sic (1) after participles in a resumptive sense like ovrui (6. 18) ; (2) ' under these circum stances,' at beginning of a sentence (4. 32): tantum (5. 6), 'only in admonitory sentences, cp. Ovid Trist. 1.1. 101 tantum ne noceas duni uis prodesse uideto: utique, (1) affirmative, 'utterly,' 'entirely (5. 29) ; (2) negative, ' at all ' (5. 31) : ut pote (6. 18) with adj. (as often in Horace), and not, as usual, with relatives or cum. Becker's chapter on the particles is mainly devoted to showing the difference between the usage of the particles in the MetamorpJwses and in the other works of Apuleius. Thus he notices that only in two passages (9. 2 : 9. 4) equidem is found with the first person in Met., whereas it is always so found in the Apol. and philosophical works. Again, interdum in Met. always signifies ' meanwhile,' whereas in the other writings it means ' at times.' He also points out the truly remarkable circumstance that the collocation aut c INTRODUCTION . . . ant occurs only once in Met. 4. 25, and aut by itself only once (2. 9, where it is an emendation for at, which may be a corruption for et). In the other writings the word is often used.^ ' On the rhythms of Apuleius I cannot say anything, as I have only most cursorily considered them ; and of the whole subject of prose rhythms, even in English, and much move in Latin, I regret to say that I have as yet a most imper- fect apprehension. For the present it must suffice to refer to the only specific treatises on the subject with which I am acquainted, viz. KirchhoflE (A.) De Apulei elausularum compositione et arte (Leipzig, 1902, p. 32), Sehober (Em.) Se Apulei Metamorphoseon compositione numerosa (Halle, 1902, p. 79), and £lass (Fr.) Die JRhythmen der asianisehen und romischen Xtmstprosa {heiyzig, 1905). The second chapter {De Apulei sermone nufmris adgtrioto) in Fried. Gatscha's Quaestionum Apuleianarum capita tria (Diss. phil.. Viudohonenses vi, 1898, pp. 159-176) may also be mentioned. CHAPTER IV THK MANUSCRIPTS AJSTD EDITIONS It is not the least among the great services which Heinrich Keil has rendered to classical learning that he has proved that all the codices of the Meta- morphoses, Apologia, and Florida enumerated in Hildebrand's edition, "rudis indigestaque moles," are derived from one ms., Lauren tianus 68. 2 (called by Hildebrand Flor. 3).^ This is the famous second Medicean ms. of Tacitus, which contains Ann. xi— xvi and Hist, i— v, and is considered to have been tran- scribed at Monte Cassino about the eleventh century. It is written in Lombard characters. The Tacitus comes before the Apuleius. A specimen of the Tacitus (Ann. xv. 41-44) may be seen in Chatelain (Planche cxlvi).* It goes back to an archetypal ms. at least as old as the fourth century, as may be proved by the subscription to Apuleius, Met. ix Ego Sallustius legi et emendaui Bomae felix ' H. Keil, Ohseruationes criticaein Catonis et Varronis de re rustica libros, p. 77 ff. (HaUe, 1849). ''The history of the manuscript from the time of its discovery by Poggio may be seen in Fumeaux's ed. of the Annals of Tacitus ii, pp. 1, 2. Cp. also Dr. Sandys (Hist, of Classical Scholarship, pp. 14 and 83), who thinks it was Boccaccio who obtained the ms. from Monte Cassino. It is now in the Laurentian library of Florence. ■cii INTRODUCTION Olibrio et Prdhino u. c. cons. (395 a.d.). In foro Martis controuersiam declamans or atari EndelecMo. Rursus Constantinupoli recognoui Caesario et Attico cons. (397 A.D.).' This Laurentian ms. has been corrected apparently by several hands. But before it had undergone much correction another ms. which we still possess, viz. Laurentianus 29. 2 (<^), was copied from it. This copy is of great value, as it enables us to discover the original reading of F in many places where the latter has been altered or has faded beyond recognition. Liitjohann (whose early death has been a grievous loss to classical scholarship) collated these two mss., and distinguished four different correcting hands in F, viz. : (1) that of the original copyist (F') ; (2) that of a corrector (f.) who came shortly after the original copyist and before <^ was transcribed ; (3) that of a later hand (f*) ; and (4) that of the latest hand of all (man. rec). Fr. Beyte (Quaestiones Appuleianae,'Lv^s. 1888, pp. 27—40), who has carefully examined the text of the Apologia, considers that none of these three classes of correction is based on independent manu- script authority, and decides that all are due to the ' This Sallustius, the son of the consul of 363 a.d. (C.I.L. vi. 1729), was a man of great wealth, with large estates in Spain. He was a friend of Symmachus, and "seems to have combined in a rare fashion a taste for horse-breeding with a taste for literature " (Dill, Roman Society in the last century of the Western Empire, p. 131). Endelechius, also called Seuerus Sanctus, was a rhetorician, a poet, and a Christian. We have an idyl of his, de mortibus hoiini, written from a Christian standpoint : see Teuffel- Schwabe, § 448. THE MANUSCEIPTS AND EDITIONS ciii learning and ingenuity of those scholars who used the ms. Liitjohann also distinguishes three classes of cor- rections in <f), viz. (1) that by the original copyist (^'); (2) that by a later corrector {(j)^); (3) that by the latest hand of all (man. rec). Beyte thinks that ^^ came from F after it had been corrected by its third hand, i.e. by f*. This distinguishing of corrections by hands other than the original hand is such a hazardous proceeding that I have not ventured to adopt it ; and, as this is not a critical edition, it has seemed sufficient to indicate all corrections of F other than by the first hand by the symbol f . It is right to say that I have not seen either of the Florentine codices ; and that the text and critical notes in this volume are based on the admirable critical editions of Jahn-Michaelis (ed. 4, 1895) and R. Helm (1907), especially the latter, which is in- valuable, not merely from the point of view of manuscript criticism, but also from that scholar's profound knowledge of the language of Apuleius. Helrh's edition has completely superseded the editions of Eyssenhardt (1869) and Van der Vliet (1897). Helm promises that his forthcoming edition of the Florida will contain a discussion on the manuscripts of the works of Apuleius contained in F. As to the editions. — Apuleius was one of the earliest authors printed. The ediHo princeps was published at Rome in 1469 at the instance of Cardinal Bessarion. The editor was Johannes Andreas de civ INTEODUOTION Buxis, afterwards bishop of Aleria/ and the printers were Sweynheym and Pannartz. During the next thirty years it was re-issued again and again at Rome, Venice, Vicenza, Milan, and Parma. In 1500 Beroaldus published his commentary on the Asinus Aureus (as he called the Met)— the first critical treatment of the book. In 1512 the first Juntine edition was issued at Florence. The second Juntine in 1522, critically edited by Bernardus Philomathes of Pisa, is rightly regarded by Oudendorp and Ruhnken as a work of great merit. The Basle edition of 1533 was printed by Henricus Petrus, and edited by Albanus Torinus. The first Belgian scholar who did good service to Apuleius was Stewechius (whose edition was published by Plantin at Antwerp in 1586). Two years later came the edition of his able young countryman Petrus Colvius, also published by Plantin. Tlie early death of Colvius in 1591 (from a kick of a horse while he was serving in the army) was a real loss to Apuleian study, even though Price accuses him of ' iuvenilis temeritas.' In 1591 Vulcanius published his own edition at Leyden. Wouwer's edition came in 1606. In 1614 a great Variorum edition was published at Lyons, with the various readings of ' Giovanni Andrea de Bussi was one of the many pupils of the gentle scholar Vittorino da Feltre. " He had," says Dr. Sandys (Hist, of Classical Scholarship, ii. 54), " the unique distinction of having been, in 1465 to 1471, the editor of the first printed editions of as many as eight works of the Latin Classics : — Caesar, Gellius, Livy, Luean, Virgil, Silius, and the Letters and Speeches of Cicero." Dr. Sandys could have added Apuleius, as he has done on p. 103. THE MANU8CEIPTS AND EDITIONS cv Roaldus. Elmenhorst issued an edition at Frankfurt in 1631, in the preface to which he says "contulinius ipsi Romanam, Aldinam, Venetam, et Basileenses editiones, semper pro regula habentes Florentinas Membranas, quarum ope aliquam multa scabie prius atque ulceribus foeda nitori pristino et nativae integritati restitui." The great edition of the much- travelled and learned Englishman, John Price, was published in Paris in 1635. His notes are given in full in the third volume of the 1883 edition of Oudendorp, and evince a really remarkable width of reading. It was republished at Gouda in 1650. The editor of the Delphin edition (1688), Julianus Floridus, is merely a compiler. But the greatest of all the J editions is that of Oudendorp. The Met. was published at Leyden in 1786 with a Preface by Ruhnken. In 1823 it was re-issued with two additional volumes, the second containing the other works of Apuleius, and the third the notes of Beroaldus, Gruter, Price, and others. These last two volumes were edited by Bosscha. This stately work formed in a large degree the basis of the Leipzig edition of G. F. Hildebrahd (1842). This is a diffuse but useful book ; and it is still requisite for any study of Apuleius. The critical edition of the Met by Franz Eyssenhardt (1869) was the first to discard the medley of notes of the inferior mss. ; but Eyssenhardt was not careful enough to render his own edition definitive. The Teubner text by Van der Vliet ( 1897)is notwithout itsmerits; but that versatile scholar is too bold in his emendations, and too ready to supply words and phrases where the text is not so grievously cvi THE MANUSCEIPTS AND EDITIONS defective as to require such drastic remedies. The critical editions of the Apologia (1905) and theilfe^. (1907) by Rudolf Helm (also published by Teubner) have signally advanced the study of Apuleius, and are so learned and well-considered that they are destined to remain the standard text for many years. The story of Cupid and Psyche was edited separately a few times in the eighteenth century (see Hildebrand, Ixxxix f.). One of these editions appeared at Gottingen in 1789, and is styled "Psyche, ein Feenmarchen des Apuleius." The title makes one think that possibly the writer did not regard the tale as an allegory. In 1836 Orelli published an edition of the story, but I have never seen it. The dainty edition by Jahn (1856), supplemejited by Michaelis (1883 : fourth edition, 1895), is a work which shows no less appreciation for the art and beauty of the tale than judicious and acute scholarship. Less judicious perhaps, but of very great learning, is Weyman's edition (1891).' The author is quite at home in the language of Apuleius and his imitators. The edition by J. W. Beck (Groningen, 1902), who writes his commentary in Latin, has a useful and able introduction, especially on artistic matters, and many valuable notes, principally on philology. The edition by Friedrich Norden (2 vols., Vienna and Leipzig, 1903) — the first volume contains the Text, the second Introduction and Notes written in German — is brilliant and attractive all through, so that we wish it had been planned on a somewhat larger scale. ' Index Lectionum Universitatis Friburgensis, 1891. SIGLA r Codex Laurentianus 68. 2 manus prima. f. Manus correotrices codicis F. <!> Codex Laurentianus 29. 2 ex F aliquantum correcto transcriptus. V. Vulgata quae ab codicibus deterioribus et ueterum uirorum doctorum coniecturis orta sunt. [ ] Litterae quae in F inuentae tamen sunt omittendae. < > Litterae quae in F non inuentae tamen sunt addendae. Litterae mutatae ex litteris in F parum recte datis impressae sunt typis inclinatis. Bien certainement, Psyche n'a et^ admiae dans les Metamorphoses que pour divertir le lecteur. Prenons I'episode pour ce qu'il est, un joli oonte encadre dans un reman. La fleur se fanerait a ]a vouloir tvop expliquer. MoNOEAUx, ApuUe, p. 143. CUPID AND PSYCHE IV S8 Erant in quadam ciuitate rex et regina. hi[i] tres numero filias forma conspicuas habuere, sed maiores quidem natu, quamuis gratissima specie, idonee tamen celebrari posse laudibus humanis credebantur, at uero puellae iunioris tarn praecipua, tam praeclara pulchritude nee exprimi ac ne suffi- 5 cienter quidem laudari sermonis humani penuria poterat. multi denique ciuium et aduenae copiosi, quos eximii spectaculi rumor studiosa celebritate congregabat, inaccessae formonsitatis admiratione stupidi et admouentes oribus^ suis dexteram pri<m>ore digito in erectum pollicem residente ut ipsam 10. 10 primore Colvius : pore ¥<l>. residente F : residente ^, sed linea erasa. ciuitate] op. Enu. Fab. 291 (Ribb.) Sed ciuitatem uideo Argiuom incendier : Dolabella ap. Cio. Fam. ix. 9. 3 ut tu te uel Aihenas uel in guamuis quietam recipias ciuitatem: Gell. 7. 17- 3. tres numero] This addition of numero is common in Apuleius, both with definite numerals (Apol. 40: 44), and indefinite words of quantity, e.g. 4. 16 multi numero. neque . . . ac ne] Helm refers to 4. 21 negue clamore ac ne ululatu guidem Jidem sacramenti prodidit. snffloienter] a late word, first found in this passage. In Plin. Ep. 10. 18 (29) 3 the right reading is auffieientes. denique] This word has a very weakened sense in Apuleius. It is little more than a mere connecting particle, like our ' well ' : it is used even at the beginning of a narrative, cp. 1. 4. See Koziol, p. 298. ' in eager studiosa celebritate] crowds.' formonsitatis] For this form_cp. Lindsay ' Lat. Lang.' p. 69. If occurs with n always in the Metamorphoses except 9. 17 init. In the Apologia 73 and 92 we find /ormora. Similarly the mss. give thenaaurus in the Met., but thesaurus apparently in Apol. 55. primore digito . . . residente] The form of reverence to the gods was to kiss one's hands (Tr/joffKTJvTjffis), cp. Apol. 56 si fanum aliqtiod praetereat nefas habet adorandi gratia maiium labris admouere. Hildebrand compares Lucian de Salt. 17 iitrov Kal 'IvSol sireiSav eadctf atfaiTTtivTes ir/iO(r6tJ;^«yTOiTbi'"'HAioi' ovx Siairtp TifjLeis t^v x^'^P^ Kvaavres TjyoifieBa ^ktcAS iiftSiv ehai rifv eix'^l'- Cp. Baumeister Denkmdler, p. 592, and Mayor on Juv. 4. 118. For primoria used of parts of the body the Dictt. give CUPID AND PSYCHE [IV. 28 prorsus deam Venerem <uenerdbantur> religiosis adorationibus. iamque proximas ciuitates et attiguas regiones fama peruaserat deam, quam caerulum profundum pelagi peperit et ros spuman- tium fluetuum edueauit, iam numinis sui passim tributa uenia s in mediis conuersari populi coetibus, uel certe rursum nouo caelestium stillarum germine non maria sed terras Venerem aliam uirginali flore praeditam puUulasse. 1 Venerem uenerehanttir Crusius {ueneratantur add. dett. sed post adorationilita}. adlratimibu, ^> ^^^ 'rederent manu recenti. 6 nouo F, sed posteriore o in ras. man. rec. : noua ip. 6 stillarum Jahn : stellarum F^ ; sphaerarum cod. Bertinianus Oud. Plant. Bacch. 675 digiiulis duohus pri- moritus: Cic. Gael. 28 primoribuslabris. It refers to the tips of the fingers, not necessariljf to the first or index finger. For residents Helm reads residente earn ; but probably the m was added by the copyist owing to the many adjacent ■words that end in that letter : cp. ambrosia[iii] in 5. 22. prorsus deam Venerem] For the collocation dea Venm see next chapter. Crusius alters deam into earn, comparing for the involved order of words c. 30 iam faoco huius etiam ipsam inlicitaeformon- sitatis paeniteat. The description of the surpassing beauty of the heroine (or hero) is a constant feature in Greek novels, cp. Chariton 1. 1. 2 ^v yap rb KiWos (of Callin'hoe) ou/c avBpilmivov aWh. Beiov. Many examples are given in Kohde, ffriecA. iJoma« 152 n. 1. For a beautiful girl compared to Venus cp. Plant. End. 421 : and often in the novels, e.g. Chariton 1. H. 1 S.Kalya.p •fiv Tis K6yos iv ToXs aypois ' AffypoSiTiji/ 4'iri<l}airea'9ai. uenorabantur] This word is found in the inferior mss. In F, Gud, and a few other mss. crederent takes its place : but in F crederent is added by a later hand. Fulgentius would seem to justify uenerabantur (67. 2 ed. Helm) illam uero ueluii deam non quisquam amare ausus quam uenerari pronus atque hosfiis sibimet placare. The editors place the word after Venerem (a position before Venerem would perhaps account better for its loss), emphasizing the alliteration, and comparing Plant. Rud. 305 Nunc Venerem hane ueneremur bonam : Poen. 278 Sane equidem Venerem uenerabor. Helm thinks the word was omitted at the end of the column. Bossbach adds adorabant before adorationibus. Bahrens suggested adora<bant ora>fionibus. attiguas] a rare word first found in Frontinus. It is used four times by Apuleius in the Met., viz. 4. 3 : 4. 12 : 4. 28 : 6. 12. deam . . . puUnlasse] ' the goddess whom the azure deep of the sea had borne, and the spray of the foaming waves had fostered, had now granted to the world the favour of lier gracious presence and was mixing in the assem- blages of the people ; or in sooth, that again by a new impregnation of heavenly seed, not the sea but the earth had burgeoned forth a second Venus in all the bloom of maidenhood.' For stillarum the mss. give stellarum, which Oudendorp thinks is a gloss on sphae- rarmn — a most unlikely readings which is found in the cod, Bertinianus . IV. 29] CUPID AND PSYCHE 29 Sic immensum procedit in dies opinio, sic insulas iam proxumas et terrae plusculum prouineiasque plurimas fama porrecta peruagatur. iam multi mortalium longis itineribus atque altissimis maris meatibus ad saeeuli specimen gloriosum confluebant. Paphon nemo, Cnidon nemo ac ne ipsa quidem 6 Cythera ad conspectum deae Veneris nauigabant ; sacra praeter- 6 dme v. : die ¥(p. It was natural to suppose that the fertilizing rain from heaven should by impregnation of mother Earth beget the goddess o£ fertility, cp. ^sch. Frag. 44 (Nauck) SuPpos 8' oir' ^vvdeifTos ovpavov ireff^v eKvtre yaiaVy in a speech of Aphrodite herself. It is unusual to find pullulare used transitively. The Bictt. quote parallels from Lactantius and Fulgentius. Koziol (p. 312) quotes the following verbs ordinarily intransitive which are used transitively by Apuleius : — re- suUare (5. 7) instrepere (2. 27), where the ace, however, is a cognate ace. : also oberrare (9. 4) and inerrare (11. 2), where the force of the preposition seems to condition the accusative. An un- usual transitive is recelUre (7. 24) totum corporis pondiia in postremos poplitea recello ('jerk back') cp. 10. 22: also eiulabam fortunaa meas (3. 1) anieiulans sese (4. 24); immensum] adverbial for in immen- sum, a usage often found in Tacitus e.g. Ann. 4. 40 (see Gerber and Greef i. p. 566). In Met. 10. 14 some mss. omit the in. In Dogm. Flat. 2. 26. (260) one inferior ms. has in immensum, but Goldbacher and Thomas omit the in. In this passage in should be omitted, not only on account of its not being found in F(f, but also on account of in dies following. prozimas] Kohde (Eh. Mus. 43. 467) reads per extimas. terrae plusculum] ' a goodish bit of the continent.' fama porrecta] cp. 5. 4. There is no need with Weyman to add late or latius before porrecta, or with Draheim to read prouecta. mortalinili] a somewhat stately word for ' men ' ; often used with multi or omnes, cp. Kritz on Sail. Cat. 1. 4. altissimis maris meatibus] This is a rather strong case of enallage. Oud. wishes to read altissimi or latissimis. But Apuleius is fond of this transference of adjectives : cp. 4. 3 pedum posteriori- bus calcibus iactatis in cum crebriter, and many more given by Koziol, p. 222. Yet none seems so violent as the in- stance here. This whole passage is similar to that in Chariton i. 1. 2 ^v yiip rb KiiWos (sc. of Callirrhoe) oIk atOpiimvov dK\a Belov .... (fyfifiTi Se rov irapaSd^ou Qedfiaros Travraxov ^Urpex^v KaX fxvniarripes KaTeppeov eis 'SvpaKo'uaas SvvatTTai T6 Kal traiSes Tvpavvtov, ovK ck SiKeAfas ft.6vov dWa koX £| ^IraXias koX ^Hneipov Kal yi\au)V rSiv ev ^ H-jreipcft. Eohde ((?»•. Homan 152, note 1) thinks that the model of all such descriptions was Callimachus, in the introduction to his story of Acontius and Cydippe ; cp. Dilthey J)e Callimachi Cydippe 30-33. It may be borne in mind, too, that Chariton has been now proved to have lived about the same time as Apuleius : see GrenfeU, Hunt, and Hogarth, Fayum Towns and their Fapyri, pp. 75, 76. nauigabant] a natural sense con- struction, ' No one sailed to Paphos, no 2 CUPID AND PSYCHE [IV. 29 euntur, templa deforniant<Mr>, puhiinaria proteruntur, caeri- moniae negleguntur ; incoronata simulacra et arae uidua© frigido cinere foedatae. puellae supplicatur et in humanis uultibus deae tantae numina plaeantur, et ia matutino progressu 6 uirginis uietimis et epulis Veneris absentis nomen propitiatur, 1 praetereuniur Hildebrand : pferuntur Fif) : desertmtur Colvius : fort, post- ferimtur. deformantur v. : deformant F<j>. protenmtur Salmasius : perferwntur Fif>. one to Cnidus ; they did not even go to Cythera ' : so that there is no need to make such a bold assumption as Oud. that nemo canbe grammatically followed by the plural wlien there is not a re- petition of the word. Thus in Veil. 1. 16 fin. Aldus rightly altered neqni- uerint to nequmerit, though Kritz re- tains the plural. praetereuntur] This is the good emendation of Hildebrand for the mss. reading praefenmtur. He quotes Ov. Met. 8. 278 solas sine ture relietas Prae- teritae cessasse ferunt Latoidos aras. It is just possible that we should read postfertmtur {p'feruntur for pferuntur) 'are held in less esteem,' a sense in which posthabere is used by the classical writers : for the tradition is all in favour of -feruntur being right, the question being what prefix should be added ; and the rhythm of the artificial sentence will be better observed, as all the vSrbs Tvill be quadrisyllables. Helm reads diffe^-untur for die pferuntur of the mss., as dia for dea is found only here in Apuleius. But i for e is a common error in Fi() ; cp. 5. 19 corrmnpitioi -pet. proteruntur] So Salmasius and Oudendorp for perferuntur of F(^ and proferuntur of tlie inferior mss. It seems a very suitable word to apply to neglected cushions. Aldus and Eohde read deseruntur, which is not so graphic, and is rather far from the tradition. Friedlander ingeniously suggests pul- uerantur. In Plautus (cp. Gell. 18. 12. 4) puluero is intransitive, but it is used with an aco. in Plin. H. N. 11 . 114. Helm reads praetereuntur, and Hilde- brand perteruniur. ulduae] This word is often applied metaphorically to trees before the vine is trained to them, and conversely of the vine before it is so trained : also in the sense of 'deprived of something, which is expressed, e.g. 2. 14 mente uiduus, necdum suus. But this seems to he the only passage in which it is used absolutely in the sense (presumably) of 'without sacrifices,' 'unladen,' as is fixed by the context. frigido cinere] Hildebrand weU compares Val. Flacc. 2. 98 Laetua adit: contra Veneris stat frigida semper Ara loco. supplicatur] Impersonal. The Dictt. quote Sail. Frag. p. 141 Kritz turn uenienti (sc. MefeUo) ture quasi deo supplicabatur. absentis] ' though absent,' ' who was really absent.' nomen] So the mss. Colvius, who reads numen with hesitation, is followed by Hildebrand with determination ; but the repetition of nmnen is unlikely, and there is no more difficulty in nomen being propitiated with victims than c. 30 the «om«» being located in heaven. It is to be confessed, however, that we find nomine for numine in 5. 26 init. ; but in 6. 10 we have ruricula for ruricola, which shows that the con- fusion of the two letters was common. IT. 80] CUPID AND PSYCHE iamque per plateas commeantem populi frequenter floribus sertis et solutis adprecantur. Haec honorum caelestium ad puellae mortalis cultum inmodica translatio uerae Veneris uehementer incendit animos et inpatiens indignationis capite quassanti fremens altius sic s secum disserit : 30 "En rerum naturae prisca parens, en elementorum origo initialis, en orbis totius alma Venus, quae cum mortali puella partiario maiestatis honore tractor et nomen meum caelo ■conditum terrenis sordibus profanatur ! nimirum communi i* numinis piamento uicariae uenerationis incertum sustinebo et imaginem meam circumfer[r]et puella moritura. frustra me 12 circumferet v : circumferrS; F : circmnferre iip. puella moritura F : puella moritura f^. floribus sertis et solutis] ' flowers in wreaths and loose' cp. 2. 16 {Fotis) proximat rosa serta et rosa soluta in sinu tuberante. For offerings of crowns cp. Plant. Asin. 803 Turn si coronas serta unguenta iusserit Ancillam ferre Veneri ■aut Cupidini : Aul. 385 : Hor. Ep. 2. 1. 144. uerae Veneris uehementer] ' in- flames the heart violently of the verit- ■able Venus.' Note the alliteration. On the jealousy of Venus cp. Prop. 2. 28 (= 3. 24). 9 Sum sibi collatam doluit Venus ipsa ? peraeque Prae se formosis inuidiosa dea est. Jealousy of the heroine as a motive for persecuting her is found in popular tales, such as " Little Snow-white " (Grimm 53). capite quassanti] cp. 6. 9 eaputque ■quatiens. For this abl. cp. 3. 26 : 8. 19, and probably 2. 26. It is also found in Plaulus Asin. 403, Bacch. 305; op. Verg. G. 1. 74. This is the usual gesture of indignant thought : ■cp. Horn. Od. 6. 285 Kivri<ras Se xdpn irporl %i> iiv9i]aaTo 8vn6v, and its imita- tion Verg. Xu. 7. 295 turn qtiassans caput haec effundit pectore dicta. 30 En rerum naturae .... Venus] This is an allusion probably to the opening of the poem of Lucretius. Aeneadum genetrix homintim diuomque uoluptas Alma Venus &c. Hildebrand says that alma is used in the sense of altrix or alumnatrix, and thus governs the genitive orbis totius. But he quotes no parallel, and the usage is improbable. Nor need alma be changed into anima or domina (cp. 11. 7) ; nor need domina be added, with Vliet. The genitive is rather possessive, ' the whole world's benign Venus.' Something similar is to be found in Eiese's ' Carmina in codicibus scripta ' 21. 224, p. 94 Tibi nunc, salis alme profundi. Quod dedimus, Neptune, ttiiim est.' partiario maiestatis honore tractor] ' I am dragged in the dust (like a captive slave cp. Verg. Mn. 2. 403) by having to share the honour of my great- ness with a mortal girl '; partiarius is a legal word : cp. 9. 27, where partiario is used adverbially. nimirum communi .... sustinebo] ' So indeed ! by sharing the offerings to my divinity I shall have to tolerate the precarious position of receiving devotion by deputy.' circumferet] F reads circumferre corrected from cireumferr^. (p gives 6 CUPID AND PSYCHE [IV. 30 pastor ille, cuius iustitiam fidemque magnus comprobauit luppiter, ob eximiam speciem tantis praetulit deabus. sed non adeo gaudens ista, quaecumque est, meos honores usurpaMt : iam faxo huius etiam ipsius inlicitae formonsitatis paeniteat." 3 murpaiit v : ustirpmit Fip : usurparit Oudendorp. 4 etiam Ttj) : earn Jahn. eireumferre. The older editors rightly altered to circumferet. F and ^ have paella moritura, but the stroke over the a in each case is by a recent band. Hildehrand reads eireumferre puellam tnorituram, and quotes for this excla- matory use of the ace. and infinitive Apol. 29 scilicet ergo phrygionihus aut fabris negotiiim istud dandum fuisse, ■vrhere, however, the inf. is governed by scilicet =s scire licet, as so often in the comic poets. A better ex. is Met. 4. 11 cur enim mcmui quae rapere et iugulof'e sola posset fortem latronem aupertiiuere ! But it comes in awkwardly in a clause which is joined to an indica- tive clause by et : besides, the infin. is not the reading to which the mss. lead. Accordingly there is little doubt that the recent editors are right in reading circumferet puella moritura. pastor ille] Paris, of course. Jupiter gave the order that Mercury should bring the goddesses to Paris to have the decision made (Hyginus 92). non adeo gaudens .... usurpabit] This is a Graecism ; non gaudens = ou Xaipovaa ' not with impunity,' the usual Latin phrase being non impune (cp. 3. 3), cp. Soph. Oed. Tyv. 363 aW' of! Tt x^^P^^ 5*s 7^ TTTtfjLov^s epets. ' She, whoever she is, shall bitterly rue her assumption of honours due to me.' The mss. read usurpaiiit, which Ouden- dorp altered into usurparit, lit. * she shall find that she has assumed.' This gives the full force to the future-perfect, and the corruption may have been due to the omission of the stroke which signifies er. But as the Greek idiom seems always to use the simple future with oi xa'p'oi', it is more probable that usurpaiil is the right reading. iam faxo .... paeniteat] This is a common form of threat (cp. 5. 30), and the archaic form faxo is generally used therein. In Plautus and Terence faxo is generally joined with another future in a parenthetical manner, cp. note on 5. 9 uidisti, quanta . . . iaeent. But Ussing on Amph. 351 shows that the future is indeed found 50 times with faxo, but that, on the other hand, the subjunctive is found 16 times, and once with ut expressed (Asin. 893) ; so that both constructions are to be considered allowable. Jahn reads earn for etiam. Helm adds earn immediately after faxo, and that is certainly the usual position for the object 1. 12 faxo cum .... paeniteat : 5. 30 iam faxo te lusus "huius 'paeniteat. In these passages, too, the object is expressed. But it is difficult to assign any reason for the disappear- ance of earn from the mss. : so it is pre- ferable to suppose that Apuleius did not use it. For such an omission the Dictionaries quote passages from Seneca (Q. N. 4 Praef 7) and Curtius 10. 7. 12 nee uelle nee nolle quicquam diu poterant paenitehatqiie modo consilii, modo paenitentiae ipsius. Leky (De Apul. Syntaxi, p. 10) wishes to take paeniteat ' personally ; and so it is found in 5, 6 cum coeperis paenitere, and even in classical writers such as Livy 3. 2. 4, and elsewhere. But the passages quoted above with faxo seem to show that Apuleius preferred the imper- sonal use. Kosshach, whom Yliet IV. 31] CUPID AND PSYCHE Et uocat confestim puerum suum pinnatum ilium et satis temerarium, qui malis suis moribus contempta disciplina publica, flammis et sagittis armatus, per alienas domos nocte discurrens et omnium matrimonia corrumpens impune com- mittit tanta flagitia et nihil prorsus boni facit. hunc, ^ quanquam genuina licentia procacem, uerbis quoque insuper stimulat et perducit ad illam ciuitatem et Psychen — hoc enim nomine puella nuncupabatur — coram ostendit et tota ilia perlata de formonsitatis aemulatione fabula gemens ac fremens indignatione : lo 31 " Per ego te/' inquit, " maternae caritatis foedera deprecor, per tuae sagittae dulcia uulnera, per flammae istius mellitas uredines, uindictam tuae parenti, sed plenam tribue et in pulchritudinem contumacem seueriter uindica idque 14 semriier Brant : reuerenter ¥</>. follows, prefers to alter ipsius into ipsam : and Jahn conjectures earn for etiam. For inlicilae Crusius conjectured inclitae (' notorious ' cp. Ennius, Trag. 65, Eibbeck, inclutum iudicium of the Judgment of Paris), but this is hardly- necessary. For Venus asking Cupid to shoot his arrows and inspire passion cp. ApoU. Ehod. 3. 142 <rh 8e irapOipov AiiiTttO 8f\^ov oiaTfiffas iir' 'lii<Tovi. This whole domestic scene in ApoUonius (111-153) is quite charming, and well worth reading : Dilthey (De Call. Cyd. p. 45) thinks that we may perhaps regard Callimachus also as having portrayed such a scene (cp. Frag. 239). contempta disciplina publica] ' hold- ing in scorn the morals of the commu- nity': cp. 6. 22, where Jupiter declares tli:it Cupid acts contra leges et ipsam Itiliam disciplinamgue publicam. quanquam genuina licentia pro- cacem] ' although forward enough from his inborn native effrontery.' perlata] 'gone through,' cp. 7. 10 Sic ille latronamjiaci aduocatua nostrum causam pertulerat : Juv. 7. 153 nam quaecimque sedens modo hgerat, haec eadem stans Ferferet. gemens ac fremens] 'fretting and fuming ' — alliteration. 31 depreoor] 'I earnestly pray of you': cp. 3. 24; 6.2; 8.10; 8.20; 11. 2a the common usage of the word : Gell. 7 (6). 16. 2; also 9. 23 diras deuotiones in earn deprecata, a passage which may in some measure support Gellius' in- terpretation of CatuU. 92. 3. uredines] 'stingings.' Theglosses explain the word as ' calor ignis vel uermis lignorum ' or as ' urens uentus.' It is used for ' blight ' in Cic. N. .D. 3. 86. But in Plin. H. N. 9. 147 it seems to mean ' a sting,' the sea-nettle {urtica) tacta uredinem mittit. The termination is the same as in dulcedo, torpedo, teredo. sed] 'aye, a full one,' " use com- mon from the first cent, a.d., butfound as early as Plautus (Rud. 799). seueriter] The mss. give retterenter. But Brant is certainly right in reading seueriter, as it is the word found in CUPID AND PSYCHE [IV. 31 unum et pro omnibus unicum nolens effice : uirgo ista amore fraglantissimo teneatur hominis extremi, quern et dignitatis et patrimonii simul et incolumitatis ipsius Fortuna damnauit, 1 eff.ee v : effiiei F^. 2 fraglantissimo F : Jlagrantissimo <p. 3 fortuna F(p, Bed corr. manu alt. ex fortune. Fulgentius and the Mytliographus Vaticanus where they describe this re- quest of Venus. Apuleius uses the word elsewhere with uindicare 2. 27 (whereF^ had originally reueriter) and 3.3. It was already found in Titinius67 (see Eibbeck Com. p. 143) seueriter Modie sermonem arnica meeum oontulit, and it is recognized by Priscian (ii 70 Keil), who gives many similar adverbs in -ter from adjec- tives in -us ; cp. Neue-"Wagener ii^ pp. 725 S. id unum et pro omnibus unicum] ' this sole and special favour worth all beside' (Ht. 'instead of all'). Many late mss. give^ra« for pro, which Oud. wrongly adopts. Helm notices that there is a similar divergence of readings in Yerg. .Xn. 3. 43d Unum ittiid tibi, nate dea, proque omnibus unum Fraedi- eam, on which passage the commentators quote Cic. Att. 2. 5. 1 Cato .... qui mihi uniis est pro centum milUhus. For unum et unicum cp. CatuU. 73. 5, 6 Ut mihi quern nemo gravius nee acerbivs urget Quam mode qui me unum atque unicum amicum habuit, on which passage Bahrens refers to Gell. 18. 4. 2 cum ille se unum et unicum lectorem esse enarra- toremque Sallustii diceret. nolens] generally used in prayers to divinities in conjunction fn'ithpropitius. Liv. 1. 16. 3 : 7. 26. 4. fraglantissimo] Apuleius uses frag- lans both for fiagrans (as here and 5. 9 init., 5. 23, op. 4. 17 and perhaps 6. 22) and iot fragrans (2. 5, 2. 8 fin., 3. 19, 4. 2, 10. 34). The latter is the use most commonly recognized by the glosses. Apuleius frequently uses flag- rare and its derivatives (8. 22 : 4. 14 : 3. 9), but not, so far as I know, fragrare or its derivatives. F gives fraglare, except in 6. 11, where F<() haveflagrans. Many examples of this dissimilation from the African writers are given by "Wolfflin in the Archiv iv 8 fF. Pronto seems to be the first writer in whom it appears prominently. In Veig. Georg. 4. 169 the best mss. give fraglantia mella. See a very learned Excursus by Prof. Ellis on Catullus, p. 346. extremi] ' the lowest.' The dic- tionaries quote Senec. Epist. 70. 25 extrema mancipia, and Justin. 15. 1 quidam sortis extremae iuvenis. Not quite parallel is Met. 3. 6 extremoa latrones, where the word rather means ' most desperate.' For a similar vengeance of Venus cp. Hyginus Fab. 58 Smyrna Ginyrae . . . et Genchreidis filia : cuius mater Gen- ekreis superbius locuta quod flliae suae formam Veneri anteposuerat Venus ma- iris poenas exsequens Smyrnae infamlum amorem obiecit adeo ut patrem suum amaret. Ovid seems to allude to this Met. 10. 524 lam placet (Adonis) et Veneri matrisque ulciscitur ignes. iucolnmitatis] 'security of life.' He should be a hunted thing. Possibly there may be a reference to his having lost the rights of citizenship, pos- session of the rights of citizenship being often described as incolumitas by Cicero. damnauit] ' amerced of,' as in the usual damnare capitis (civil status). IV. 31] CUPID AND PSYCHE 9 tamque infirmi, ut per totum orbem non inueniat miseriae suae comparem." Sic effata et o<s>culis hiantibus filium diu ac pressule sauiata proximas oras reflui litoris petit plantisque roseis uibrantium fluctuum summo rore calcato ecce iam profundi ^ 1 in/irmi F^j) : infimi v. 3 osculis V : oculis F<f>. 5 caleato f : calcatu F(p. profundi F^ : profunium Koeliler. infirmi] Sothemss. Editors mostly alter to infimi, Oudendorp referring to 0 . 24 ( Veneris) quae te miseri extremique hominis deuinclam cupidine infimo ma- trimonio addici iusserat. There is no great objeotion to tam with a super- lative ; but the word is somewhat tautologous after extremi ; and in 5. 24 infimo matrimonio sums up the whole position, infimo is the reading of the mss., and the word there is not exactly- co-ordinate with the other adjectives. If the creature, in addition to all his other misfortunes, was a weakling and irresolute, ' feeble ' in body and mind, we can well imagine that the wife's misery would be complete. Accord- ingly, though with some little hesitation, the mss. reading has been retained. Sic effata . . exercitus] This is what the GVeek rlietoricians would call an eKtppaiTis. OBCuUs hiantibus] cp. 3. 19 for the same words : also 5. 23 patulis , . . tauiis. cp. also Gell. 19. 11. 3 dum semihitdco sauio menm pitellum sauior. The mss. give oculis : in 5. 23 fin. there is a similar error. pressule sauiata] cp. 2. 16 me pressim deosculato : 10. 21 exoscuUita pressule. reflui litoris] 'the refluent shore,' a strange collocation to express the shore from wliich the waves recede. Rohde and Cornelissen suggest lieoris i.e. liquoris, comparing Horace Carm. 3. 3. 46 qua medius liquor Secernit JEuropen ab Afro. The collocation litoris Oram is occasionally found, Verg. Georg. 2. 44. plantisque .... calcato] ' tread- ing with her rosy steps the crests of the glancing waves.' As the mss. give calcatu, Helm conjectures that we should read en ecce, as in 8. 26 init. : 10. 9 fin.: 11. 15. For calcare cp. Anth. Pal. 6. 189 NvfKpai 'AviypiaSes, Trorafiov K6pat, at Tci^e ^eifdrj ^ AfJ.fipofflat fto^iois (TTeU fiere ivoffaXv di\. ecce iam profundi .... obsequium] The mss. read profundi, for which Koebler (Eh. Mus. 19 (1864), p. 152) suggests profmidum (cp. c. 28), a read- ing adopted by all subsequent editors. He says, and rightly, that if profundi is retained, the only meaning the passage can have is that the goddess sat down on the calm surface of the deep sea, and that this woul(} not justify the emphatic ecce, and, is inconsistent with hiiuges. Both these objections may perhaps be met. The picture seems to be this : — When Venus reached the shore, she walked along the shallow water with her rosy feet, and when she reached deep water (wherein alone the sea-gods could operate), look you, she paused for an instant, and, in true fairy-tale wise, wished (for her retinue to attend). No sooner has she wished for the marine troop than, lo ! they are there. Her sudden stopping was noteworthy, espe- cially on account of what followed. The whole proceeding was so striking, the pause, the wish, the sudden appearance of the sea-gods, that we may well have 10 CUPID AND PSYCHE [IV. 31 maris sudo resedit uertice, et ipsum quod incipit uelle en. statim, quasi pridem praeceperit, non moratur marinum obsequium: adsunt JSTerei filiae chorum canentes et Portunus caerulis barbis hispidus et grauis piscoso sinu Salaoia et auriga. 1 en statim Oudendorp : et statim Ftp : ei statim Jabn. 3 Nerei corr ex medei F(p. not only one but two exclamations in close succession ; for it is sounder to adopt Oudendorp's en for et before statim, tban simply eject it with the editors. "With the appearance of the marine troop came also the chariot drawn by Tritons ; but the author — possibly with some picture before his mind representing such a procession which he described in order of details — did not come to mention the carriage until the end. In any case it seems that Ap. -wished to represent Venus as walking {plantis) some little way over the sea before she seated herself in the chariot. The passage may then be translated ' look you ! now in the deep sea she pauses on its summer surface ; and on her very first wish, lo ! straight- way, as if she had given command therefor long since, she is at once obeyed by the ocean's duteous service.' Ilelm follows Koehler and ejects et statim as a gloss. Hildebrand thinks incipit uelle simply equivalent to ■vult : but the immediate fulfilment of the first beginnings of a wish tends to dis- play the power of Venus in a more striking manner. Obsequium, the ab- stract for the concrete, like ministerium. sudo] The word sudus is generally applied to the clearness of air or wind or liglit; Apuleius uses it in H. 7 niido sudoque luminis proprii splendore : Apol. 16 cuneta specula uel uda uelsudai De Deo Socr. 2. 121 suda tempestate. In one passage (ib. 10. 143) he uses it of clouds hwnectiores humilius meant aquilo agmine, traetu segniore : sudis uero sub- limior cursus et, cum lanarum nelleribus similes aguntur, cano agmine, uolatte perniciore. Fortnnus caerulis barbis hispidus], The plural barbae is used of the heard of one man when it is especially thick : cp. Senec. Here. 0. 1753 illi graues luxere barbae, Petron. 99 barbis horrentibus: nauta. Portunus was an old god of harbours (Fortunus a portu Cic. N. D. 2. 26) or gates (Paul. ap. Fest. 56 claudere et elauis ex Cfraeco descendit cuius rei tutelam penes Tortunv/m esse putabant qui clauim mamt tenere Jinge* batur et deus putabatur esse portarum). Hence bis, cult was connected with that of Janus. The Portunalia were held on Aug. 17 at Pome and Ostia. Later writers (cp. Ov. Fast. 6. 547) connected him with the story of Athamas, Ino, and Melicerta, and told that Melicerta was changed into the god Portunus qui Graece Falaemon dicitur (Serv. on J^n. 5. 241). But Apuleius here keeps them distinct, and prettily represents Palae- mon as still a little fellow [paruulus). Wissowa (in Eoscher's Myth. Lex. s. v. Portunus, p. 2788) thinks that, as Salacia here = Amphitrite, we should suppose that Apuleius in this passage considered Portunus as Neptune. But he speaks in Apol. 31 of Neptunus cum Salacia et Fortune et omni choro Nerei. It is questionable if Apuleius in thia ' fioridum ' thought much about the natures of the sea-gods he mentioned. All he desired was to accumulate a few out-of-the-common names. et grauis piscoso sinu Salacia] ' and S. heavy-laden with her bosom-load of fish.' Salacia was an old Roman IV. 32] CUPID AND PSYCHE 11 paruulus delfini Palaemon; iam passim maria persultantes Tritonum cateruae hie concha sonaci leniter bucinat, ille serico tegmine flagrantiae solis obsistit inimici, alius sub oculis dominae speculum progerit, curru biiuges alii subnatant. talis ad Oceanum pergentem Venerem comitatur exercitus. s 3% Intferea Psyche cum sua sibi perspicua pulchritudine nullum decoris sui fructum percipit. spectatur ab omnibus, laudatur ab omnibus, nee quisquam non rex, non regius, nee 1 passim T : parsim F<l>. goddess of the salt sea waves. Festus (p. 326) says she was so called because she salum ciet, cp. Pacuvius 418 (Eibb.) hinesaemtiam Salaciaefugimus. She was celebrated in hymns (Gell. 13. 23. 2) as the wife of Neptune, cp. Sery. on -Sn. 1. 144. Cicero (Tim. 39) seems to identify her with Tethys, wife of Oceaiius: cp. Serv. on Georg. 1. 31. Tritonum] Servius on ^n. 1. 144 Triton, deus marintis Neptuni et Salaciae filius, deae marinae ab aqua saha dictae. ' Old Triton ' is generally represented as a man above, with a dolphin's tail below. He blows his ' wreathed horn,' a twisted sea shell, now strongly, now gently, to raise or calm the sea. In course of time it came to be considered that there were many Tritons who were regarded as attendants on other gods as they sped over the waves. concha sonaci leniter bucinat] ' blows a soft trumpet-note on his sounding shell'; cp. Ov. Met. 1. 333 Tritona uocat eonchaeque sonaci Smpirare iulet. The word sonax is used else- where by Apuleius in a stronger sense (8. 4) of a boar dentibus attrilu spumeiis. speculum progerit] cp. 11. 9 of the priestesses of Isis aliae quae niteniibus speculis pone tergmn reiiersis uenienli deae obuium eommonstrarent obsequium. curru biiuges alii subnatant] others swim beneath the chariot in double harness ' (lit. ' under the double yoke ') . <f> reads curru according to Vliet ; and though F has currus, Vliet says that rru is a re-writing of what was originally in the ms. (' manus rescrip- toris est'), and that s is added at the end by a recent hand. Of the reading of F Helm says ' vid. f uisse curru, sed compendio " del. ; al. m. corr. currus,' It would seem that curru was the read- ing of the archetype. VUet compares Sil. 14. 482 pars subnatat unda [should it not be undae?'] Membrorum, pars exstat aquis. It would not be easy to quote a parallel for suhnatare with the ace. ; in such a passage as Sil. 15. 130 Fectora subrepit terror, there is an idea of motion towards, and the ordinary con- struction of subrepere is certainly with the dat. In Verg. .^n. 3. 541 currt4 succedere sueti Quadrupedes, we should regard curru as the dat. cp. Georg. 3. 418. cum sua sibi . . . pulchritudine] For this usage [suns sibi) so frequent in the comic writers Koziol (p. 78) quotes a dozen passages from the literaiy works of Apuleius. To those quoted in the Dictionaries add 7. 13 : 9. 40 : Apol. 69: Flor. 9. 32 (Oud.): 16. 65 : 18. 87: 23. 103. See also Archiv, 8. 43, 44. non regius] 'm prince.' The editors quote no parallel for regius used thus absolutely for regius Jilius or sponsus. 12 CUPID AND PSYCHE [IV. 32 de plebe saltern cupiens eius nuptiarum petitor aecedit. mirantur quidem diuinam speciem, sed ut simulacrum fabre politum mirantur omnes. olim duae maiores sorores, quarum temperatam formonsitatem nuUi diffamarant populi, procis •B regibus desponsae iam beatas nuptias adeptae, sed Psyche uirgo uidua domi residens deflet desertam suam solitudinem aegra corporis, animi sau[da]cia et quamuis gentibus totis complaeitam odit in se suam formonsitatem. sic infortuna- tissimae filiae miserrimus pater suspectatis caelestibus odiis et 10 irae superum metuens dei Mile[s]sii uetustissimum percontatur 7 animi saucia v : animis audacia Ftp. ut simulacrum fabre politnm] This is a usual simile to express beauty in the Greek novels: cp. Achill. Tat. 5. 11. 5 ymatKa . . . irivv KaK\v Sffr' hv iSiv air^v elwois &ya\iJLa. We find it also in Euripides Heo. 560 fiatrrois t' ?5ei|6 ^TTspva d^f ais dydKfiaros KaWitrra. olim] 'some time before', as 9. 6 olim descendit in dolium : ep. non olim — ' quite recently.' diffamarant] This is a rare use of the word 'noised abroad,' 'published widely,' in a good sense. It is used in the Vulgate to translate SiaipnulCeiv (Matt. 9. 31 : Mark 1. 45) and Efjjx^ '" {1 Thess. 1. 8). "We can hardly take diffamare here as implying that the fame of Psyche's beauty tended to her hurt, cp. gentibus totis complaeitam. procis regibus] For substantives as attributes up. 5. 24 amatores oeuli: 5. 26 deus pastor : 3. 29 roaae uirgines : 7.11 puella uirgo : and often. uidua] can he used of any un- married woman, whether widow or maid ; cp. Dig. 50. 16. 242. 3 ' Viduam ' non solum earn quae aliquando nupta Juissetj sed earn quoque mulierem quae uirum non kabuisset, appellari ait Labeo. But as ' widow ' is the common use, by thus joining uirgo and uidua Apuleius succeeds in getting an artificial collo- cation and alliteration. A somewhat similar artificiality Apuleius adopts in Apol. 76 fortasse an adhue uidua ante quam nupta domi sedisset. Something similar, but not quite parallel, is ' widowed wife and wedded maid ' in The Betrothed. aegra corporis] The only parallel to corporis which I can find is in Faulinus of Nola Carm. 27. 425. The locative animi is common. With this passage may perhaps be compared Ennius Fab. 213 (Kibb.) Medea animo aegra amore saevo taucia. sic] 'then,' 'under these circum- stances ' : cp. 3. 3 tunc . . . me orchestrae mediae sisfunt. Sic rursum . . . accu- sator . . . exsurgit : 3. 21 Jit bubo JPamphile. Sic . . . terra resultat. irae superum metuens] ' afraid that he was incurring the anger of heaven.' Often in Horace (e.g. Carm. 3. 19. 16 rixarum metuens) and Juvenal (e.g. 6. 154 metuensque JlagelK) : cp. also Pers. 2. 31 metuens diuom ; Ov. Met. 1. 323 : Cic. Dom. 70 legtrni iudioiorumque metuentes. "With the dat. metuens means ' fearing for (on behalf of)', cp. 5. 4 uirginitati suae , . , metuens ; Verg. G. 1. 186 inopi metuens formica senectae. dei Hilesii aetuEtissimum . . . ora- culum] This was the oracle about 10 miles south of Miletus at a place IV. 38] CUPID AND PSYCHE IS oraculum et <a> tanto numine precibus et uictimis ingratae uirgini petit nuptias et maritum. sed Apollo, quanquam Graecus et lonicus, propter Milesiae conditorem sic Latina sorte respondit : 33 " montis in excelsi scopiilo, rex, siste puellam e ornatam mundo funerei thalami. nee speres generum mor^ali stirpe creatum, sed saeuum atque ferum uipereumque malum, \ a add. Price. 3 Milesiae v : milessii Ftp. 6 scapula, rex, siste Liitjohann : scapular existe F initio : Bed man. rec. eraso r ex inseruit sub : scapula existe <p. 7 speres <p m. rec. ; sper^ F<(). martali ^ m. rec : mareali Ff. called Didymi, or more usually Bran- chidae, though in strictness this latter was the name of the priests of the oracle. It flourished certainly in the 6th century B.C. Sir Charles Newton has made interesting excavations there (JDiseaveries at Salicarnassus, Cnidus, and Branchidae, ii. chap. 23). a tanto numine] As pelere cannot be used with the simple abl., we have added a with Price. This is easier than attempting to find a participle in tanto, e.g. tentato (Hertz), litato (Jahn); or adding a participle, e.g. adito, after tanto (Bursian), or propitiato after uictimis (Vliet), though propitiare is a word to which Apuleius is very partial. Helm refers to 5. 10 rotar<a>ta for » omitted before t. For tanto numine cp. 4. 29 deae tantae ; 6. 18 tantus deus. ingratae] ' unfavoured,' ' unpleas- ing,' as she had no suitors. Leo in- geniously suggests in<vocato desat>atae. propter Milesiae conditorem] This is humorous ; ' to gratify the author of the Milesian tale,' that is ' as a favour to me Apuleius.' With Milesiae supply hisiariae (Ovid Trist. 2. 444) or fabulae cp. Capitol. Alb. 11. 8 Milesias non- nulli eiusdem esse dicunt: 12. 12 cum ille neniis guibusdam anilibus accupatus inter Milesias Pv/nicas Apulei sui et ludicra lilteraria eonsenesceret. It is disputed as to whether by Milesia here Apuleius means to refer to his whole novel, cp. 1. 1 init. (Burger in Hermes 27 (1892), p. 353), or to the individual story of Cupid and Psyche (Eohde in Eh. Mus.48 (1893), p. 152). The latter seems the more probable: but perhaps the question cannot be definitely settled. For Milesian tales see Excursus I. 33 montis in ezcelsi scopnlo] The whole of this description of the pro- cession to the hill recalls Grimm's Tale of the Two Brothers (No. 60). rex, siste] This is the brilliant restoration of Liitjohann. F has sub- siste, but subs is in an erasure by a recent band : (f> has existe, which settles the matter. Cp. u. 34 seopulo sistile, which also shows (as Jahn pointed out) that we should have siste here. Helm says that F seems originally to have had scapular existe. mundo] ' decked in the garments of a bridal with the grave.' Price com- pares the description of the picture of Andromeda in AchUl. Tat. 3. 7 SeSerai lihv oSru Thv BivaTov ixSexoiiffri' effrrjKi Sg vvii^tKas itrroKLfffieifTj, Sff7r6/> 'ASdviSi vvfitjyri Keicoa/iTjuevT]. For muti- dus in the sense of ' paraphernalia,' 14 CUPID AND PSYCHE [IV. 33 qnod pinnis uolitans super aethera cuncta fatigat flammaque et ferro singula debilitat, quod tremit ipse louis, quo numina terrificantur fluminaque horrescunt et Stygiae tenebrae." 5 rex olim beatus affatu sanctae uaticinationis aecepto pigens tristisque retro domum pergit suaeque coniugi praeeepta sortis 5 pigens <p : piger F (sed er in rasura alia manu) if> (m. rec). ' apparel ' cp. 2. 9 : 11.8: Liv. 34. 7. 9 mimditiae et ornatus et cultus, haee femmarum insignia sunt : himc mun- dum muliehrem appellarun t maiores nostri. Apuleius also uses it in the sense of 'appliances for' 6. 1 operae messoriae mundus omnis. Tn Apol. 13 fin. Apuleius uses the word apparently with both the above meanings, but the first doubtless predominates maius pia- ■culmn deeernis speculum philosopho quam Cereris mundum profano videre, where mundum appears to be glossed by orgia a few lines before. qnod pinnis] F^, so far as I can gather from Helm's note, seem to have read qui {q). But as in line 7 we have guod, it is much more likely that Apuleius wrote qmd here, where the neuter malum was so close at hand. Confusions of abbreviations of relatives are most common. lonis] an archaic form found in Ennius' well-known list of the twelve great gods, luno, Vesta, Minerua, Ceres, Diana, Venus, Mars, \ Mercurius, lovis, Neptumus, Volcanus, Apollo: and often in the Fabulae of Hyginus e.g. 195 init. Zouis, Neptimus, Mercurius in Thraciam ad Syrieum regem in hospitium uener- imt : also 275 init. Compare too Petron. 47: 58. fluminaque] The reading Jlumina has been retained with some hesitation. 2fo doubt rivers, as well as all other things, cannot withstand the, fires of Love, and editors refer to 5. 25 sed miiis Jltmius in honorem dei scilicet, qui et ipsas aquas urere consueuit . . . cam , . . herbis exposuit. But there is little about the monster here depicted that would lead to the idea that he was a consuming fire, as^mma et ferro is the stock phrase of an enemy spreading desolation in which the flamma is not emphasized : and Jlumina is a very inadequate antithesis or pendant to Stygiae tenebrae. Though it has met with little favour from recent editors, I incline to the old and obvious emen- dation luminaqm, and would refer the word to the lights of the upper world, the sun, moon, and stars. L. Miiller suggested fulmina and Kohde culmina. Helm retains Jluminaqtie, as does Hildebrand. In defence of the very slight divergence from strict grammar he compares 6. 10 felix luro ego quae uocabor auia et uilis ancillae Jilius nepos Veneris audiet. pigens] So ^ ; ' chagrined,' dis- appointed and vexed at the reply of the oracle. F has piger, but er in an erasure by a late hand. This would make tolerable sense : the king returned slowly and sadly (piger tristisque). But the reading of ip (pigens) points to the same reading having been originally in F. The alteration was perhaps made on account of the extreme rarity of the present participle. We do not find it elsewhere except in », very late poem, see Bahrens P. L. M. 5. p. 358, 1. 13, where it is more than doubtful, as we should probably there read pigrens with Cuper. IV, 33] CUPID AND PSYCHE 15 ■enodat infaustae. maeretur, fletur, lamentatur diebus plusculis. ■sed dirae sortis iam urget taeter effectus. iam feralium nuptiarum miserrimae uirgini ehoragium struitur, iam taedae lumen atrae fuliginis cinere marcescit, et sonus tibiae aygiae mutatur in querulum Ludii modum cantusque laetus hymenaei s lugubri finitur ululatu et puella nuptura deterget lacrimas ipso suo flammeo. sic adfectae domus triste fatum cuncta etiam ■ciuitas congemebat hictuque publico confestim congruens ■edicitur iustitium. 4 zygiae Beroaldua : gygie F : gigie tp. 6 Ludium modum Jahn (Lydium m. vulg) ; ludmnodum F : ludimodum (j> : ludiu»odum, sed delete odum, i. enodat] ' unfolds.' In 5. 30 arcttm ■enodet means to ' unstring the bow.' maeretuT, fletnr, lamentatur] Im- personal ; for flelur cp. Ter. Andr. 129. Cp. Ennius Ann. 26 maerentes flentes lacrimantes ac miserantea. nrget] ' becomes pressing,' cp. Cic. Att. 13. 27. 2 nihil enim urget. choragiam] Strictly tbe bringing out of a chorus, and the ' get-up ' "that was necessary for the performers. Here it means the whole arrangements and appurtenances of the ceremonial. Perhaps we might translate ' pageantry ' or ' ceremonial.' Cp. 2. 20 in ipso momenta choragi funeris (or funebris), * at the actual time of the funeral cere- monial.' The elaborate passage which follows, which blends the ideas of bridal and funeral, is suited to the artificial genius of Apuleius, and is well done. The heroine who is to be sacrificed to the monster in such tales as this is always adorned as a bride. Fulgentius in his Expositio sermonum antiquorum (§ 36) has this section (Helm, p. 121) Quid sit coragium ? ■Coragium dicitur uirginale funus, sieut Apuleius in metamorphoseon ait : ' Cor- agio ita perfecto omnes domttitionem parant.' This is a mixture of three passages ; viz, this passage : 34 init. perfectis igitur feralis thalami . . . aollemnibus: 35 domuitionem parant. The interpretation given by Fulgentius is derived solely from the present marcescit] ' burns faint.' Cp. Panegyr. Vet. 11. 17 marcentem iam cupiditatis meaejlammam .... exeitasti : A poet quoted by Diomedes (p. 450, 28, ed. Keil) has marcido dies sole pallet. zygiae] This is the fine emendation of Beroaldus for gygie of the mss. To read Gygiae (i.e. Lydian, from Gyges, King of Lydia) or Fhrygiae either intro- duces tautology, or at any rate it gives no allusion to marriage, and marks no contrast with the succeeding words. Zvyiij is an epithet often applied to Hera, as the goddess who presided over marriage; cp. 6. 4 quam (sc. lunonem) eunctus oriens Zygiam ueneratur. querulum Lndii modnm] cp. Florid. 4 init. Aeolion simplex siue lastium vaHum seu Ludium querulum seu Fhygium religiosum seu Dorium tellicosum. sic adfectae] ' in this sad plight,' cp. 1. 7 utpote ultime adfeetua : 3. 27 sic adfeetus : Seneca De Ira 1. 11. 5 Fabius adfectas imperii uires recreauit. The word is also used absolutely to express 'illness,' cp. Prop. 2. 28. 1 luppiter, adfectae tandem miserere puellae ; Cic. Phil. 9. 2. 16 CUPID AND PSYCHE [IV. 34 34 Sed monitis caelestibus parendi necessitas misellam Psychen ad destinatam poenam efflagitabat. perfectis igitur feralis thalami cum summo maerore soUemnibus toto pro- sequente populo uiuum produeitur funus et lacrimosa Psyche 6 comitatur non nuptias, sed exequias suas. ac dum maesti parentes et tanto malo perciti nefarium f acinus perficere cunctantur, ipsa ilia filia talibus eos adhortatur uoeibus : " Quid infelicem senectam fletu diutino cruciatis ? quid spiritum uestrum, qui magis meus est, crebris eiulatibus 10 fatigatis ? quid lacrimis inefficacibus ora mihi ueneranda foedatis ? quid laceratis in uestris oculis mea lumina ? quid canitiem scinditis ? quid peetora, quid ubera sancta tunditis ? haece sunt nobis egregiae formonsitatis meae praeclara prae- 13 haece sunt Micbaelis : haeo erunt Tip, quod retinet Helm, interrogationis signo post praemia addito. 34; uiunm producitnr funns] ' the living corpse is led forth.' Funus is used of the corpse, but generally with the accessory notion of the solemnities of burial: cp. Prop. 1. 17. 8 Saeccine parva meunt funus arena ieget? How- ever, in Verg. Mn. 9. 491 aut quae nunc artus auolsaqiie membra et fumis lacerum tellus halet ? There seems no further idea than ' corpse.' The regular word for conducting a funeral is produeere (irponefMreiv) : cp. Verg. iEn. 9. 487 ; Luoan 2. 298 : Stat. Silv. 2. 1.21. non nuptias, sed exseqnias snas] The editors compare Manilius 5. 545 S (of Andromeda) Sie Symenaetis erat ; solataque publica damna Friuatis : laeri- mans ornatur uictima poenae, Induitur- que sinus non haeo ad uota paratos, Virginis et uiuae rapiiur sine funere funus. The antithesis, yet comparison, of marriage and death is common in Greek poetry : Anth. Pal. 7. 182, 188, 712, Soph. Antig. 813 ff., Eur. Heracl. 679 f., Ovid, Heroid. 21. 172 et face pro thalami fax mihi mortis adest. Naturally then it penetrated to Greek fiction, Achill. Tat. 1. 13 fin. (lament of a father over his youthful son) TroVf yuoi, TeKVOVf yafie7s ; irfjre (Tov Buato robs yd/xovs . . . Tcitpos fi4v ffoi, tskvov, A Qd\afios' ydfios S' d doLvaros' dprjvos S' d {ifi4vai0St 6 Se tcwKVThs Toivydfuav oinot (pSai .... 3 iroVTjpas raurijs SaSovxias' Tj vv^<Pik4i ffoi 5otSou;^£a ra^)} ylverat. Proud Maisie asks the bonny bird : ' When shall I marry me ? ' ' When six braw gentlemen kirkward shall carry thee.' Indeed, the association of the bridal and the grave, as of Love and Death, is deep in the general heart of man. Cp. above, note to c. 33 init. laceratis] 'torture ': cp. Cic. Tusc. 3, 27 aegritudo lacerate exest animum planegue conjicit. It was torture to the eyes of Psyche to see her parents with weeping eyes. There does not seem good reason to shift about the words in the way Blumner and Vliet have done : quid lacrimis inefficaeihus in uestris oculis mea lumina foedatis ? quid ora mihi ueneramda laceratis ? Nor is it necessary to adopt maceratis with Petschenig. Haece sunt] This is the excellent correction of Michaelis for Saee erunt IV. 35] CUPID AND PSYCHE 17 mia. inuidiae nefariae letali plaga percussi sero sentitis. cum gentes et populi celebrarent nos diuinis honoribus, cum nouam me Venerem ore consono nuncuparent, tunc dolere, tunc flere, tunc me iam quasi peremptam lugere debuistis. iam sentio, iam uideo solo me nomine Veneris perisse. ducite me et cui 5 sors addixit scopulo sistite. festino felices istas nuptias obire, festino generosum ilium maritum meum uidere. quid differo, quid detreoto uenientem, qui totiws orbis exitio natus est ? " 35 Sic profata uirgo conticuit ingressuque iam ualido pom- pae populi prosequentis sese miscuit. itur ad constitutum scopu- 10 lum mentis ardui, cuius in summo cacumine statutam puellam cuneti deserunt, taedasque nuptiales, quibus praeluxerant, ibidem lacrimis suis extinctas relinquentes deiectis capitibus 8 Videtur in F prior manus Qt otios orH' correxiase ex Qd olios orbi se : qd otios'orbi' <p, sed" alia manu : qui totius orbis v. of the mss. : cp. Beyte p. 65. Helm retains erunt, placing a note of interro- gation at praemia. Bolide reads JTaee enim (omitting erunt), explaining the emm '(I must speak iu this gloomy strain) for this is the reward of my beauty.' In F we sometimes find r for s e.g. c. 31 parsim for passim: 6. 11 furto for frusta. percussi . , sentitis] A common Graeciam, the usual example of which ia Verg. ^n. 2. 377. solo . . nomine] ' owing solely to my being called by the name of Venus.' totins orbis] According to Jahn- Michaelis F liaa j"* otiosorbit^s, the same copyist altering to q'^ otiosorbi'***, and the first hand of c^ has the same. It seems that the book from which F copied had the right reading totius orbis, but that in some strange way the t got shifted (perhaps had been written in the margin instead of over the line), and waa religiously copied by F at first, but on revision was ejected by the same copyist in order to get the word orbis. Helm says that in F the two letters which are erased after orbis were pro- bably se, which arose from dittography. Apuleius uses totius orbis shortly after- wards in 5. 2 ; cp. 5. 9 in orbe toto. The main tenor of the oracle waa that the monster vexed and enfeebled the whole universe (see lines 5 and 6 cuncta . , . singula). Those who wish to learn the explanation of the temerarious reading of Traube, qui devotis et orbatis exitio est must consult Weyman, p. 35. If we could auppoae that the mss. were corrupted from this — and we surely cannot do anything of the kind — the meaning ia aaid to be ' who is the destruction of the devoted and the be- reaved,' i.e. of Psyche and her parents, but with a further nuance, which the subtle reader is to understand ' who is the destruction of those who are con- signed to the fires of love and those who are deprived of the hopes of love.' But is this consonant with the simple pathos of the rest of Psyche's speech ? 35 quibus praeluxerant] ' by the light of which they had led the way.' 18 CUPID AND PSYCHE [IV. 35 domuitionem parant. et miseri quidem parentes eius tanta clade defessi, clausae domus abstrusi tenebris, perpetuae nocti[s] sese dedidere. Psychen autem pauentem ac trepidam et in ipso scopuli uertice deflentem mitis aura moUiter spirantis E Zephyri, uibra[n]tis hine inde laciniis et reflate sinu sensim leuatam suo tranquillo spiritu uehe[me]ns paulatim per deuexa rupis excelsae, uallis subditae florentis cespitis gremio leniter delapsam reclinat. e 3 trepida corr. prima mamis ex trepidante F : tpidd </>. 6 uibratis v : uibrantis F^. , sinu v : sino F : sj « </>. 6 uehens <p, sed alia mauu : uehemens F^ priore manu. 8 In P et in (^ subscriptum est Mgo Sallustius legi et emendaui rome felix METHA MORPHOSEON LIB. IIII. EXPLIK. INCIPIT. V. FELICITER. domuitionem] This word is used at least five other times in the Met. viz. 1. 7: 2. 31 fin. : 3. 19fin. : 10. 18: 11. 24. Opinions seem divided as to whether we should read this form or dommn itia where the word occurs in the writers of the Eepublio. See Georges Lex. d. lat. "Wortformen s. v. In Cio. De Div. 1. 68 C. F. W. Miiller reads domum iiionem in two words. et miseri . . . reclinat] 'And her wretched parents, overcome by their great calamity, shut their palace, and, buried in the depths of its darkness, consigned themselves to live- long night. But Psyche, fearing and trembling and weeping bitterly on the very top of the rock — a breeze of softly breathing Zephyr, swaying hither and thither the lappets of her dress and swelling out its fold, gradually raises her up, and carrying her along with its calm breath imperceptibly over the slopes of the lofty cliff, in the valley beneath on the lap of the fiowering turf, when she gently fioated down, lays her to rest.' There are few more graceful] y elaborated and beautifully expressed passages in Apuleius than this description of how Psyche went On the smooth wind to realms of wonderment — which breathes thevery breath of Zephyr, and almost baffles translation. The above being a literal version can of course bear no comparison with the finished paraphrase of Mr. Pater {Marius i., p. 65) : ' The wretched parents, in their close-shut house, yielded themselves to perpetual night : while to Psyche, fear- ful and trembling and weeping sore upon the mountain top, comes the gentle Zephyrus. He lifts her mildly, and, with vesture afloat on either side, bears her by his own soft breathing over the windings of the hills, and sets her lightly among the flowers in the bosom of the valley below.' perpetuae nocti] Klebs {Apoll. aus Tyros, p. 289) excellently compares Hist. Apoll. 39 (Apollonius) in luetu moratur et iaeet intus in submnnio nauis in tenebris : flet uxorem et Jiliam : and Apuleius himself 8. 7 (Charite) inedia deniqtie misera et ineuria squalida tenebris imis abseondita iam cum liwe transegerat. deflentem] As dejlere elsewhere in Apuleius (about six or seven times) is used with an object, Soping has added se before deflentem. But the word is used absolutely once in Tacitus Ann. 16. 13, while it is used transitively six times elsewhere in that writer. deuexa rupis] partitive genit. after a neut. adj. like caerula caeli Lucr. 6. 96. Bolder usages of this construction are clausa domorum, ib. 1. 354, and strata viarum, Verg. Mn. 1. 422. 1] CUPID AND PSYCHE 19 V 1 Psyche teneris et herbosis locis in ipso toro roscidi graminis suaue recubans, tanta mentis perturbatione sedata, dulee conquieuit. iamque sufficienti recreata somno placido resurgit animo. uidet lucum proceris et uastis arboribus consitura, uidet fontem uitreo latice perlucidum medio luci 5 medituUio. props fontis adlapsum domus regia est, aedificata non humanis manibus sed diuinis artibus. iam scies ab introitu primo dei cuiuspiam luculentum et amoenum uidere te diuersorium. nam summa laquearia citro et ebore curiose cauata subeunt aureae columnae, . parietes omnes argenteo xo caelamine conteguntur bestiis et id genus pecudibus occurren- V. I ipso] This word seems here to have no special force, and to be little more than our article. perlucidani medio luci meditnllio] medituUium is a favourite vrord of Apuleius (always in ablative) 3. 27 : 7. 19 : 10. 32 : 11. 24. Dogm. Plat. 2. 5. The word was known in Cicero's time : op. Topica 36, where Cicero says the -tullim has lost its force : Festus, p. 92, says quasi meditellium ab eo quod est tellus. Norden draws attention to the double alliteration. It is not easy to decide whether the long stop should be placed after perlucidum or medituUio. prope fontis adlapsum] < near the purling spring,' or perhaps 'near the plashing fountain.' scies] Helm refers to 2. 4 eum putabis defaueibus lapidis exire in sup- port of scies : a little further on in that ■chapter we have credos, and between the two futures putes. It is plain that Ap. might have used either the sub- junctive or the fut. indie. So Helm rightly adheres to the mss. laciuearia] ' panelled ceiling ': cp. Isidore Orig. 19. 12. 1 Laquearia sunt quae camaram subtegunt et omant, quae el lacunaria dicuntur, quod lacus quosdcnn quadrates vel rotundas ligno vel gypso vel eolorihus habeant pictos cum signis intermicantibus. Also Senec. Quaest. Nat. 1. prol. 7 lacunaria ebore c fulgentia, and Hor. Carm. 4. 1. 20 sub trabe citrea. The laquearia were gilded in splendid houses op. Verg. .ffin. 1. 72G. argenteo caelamine] Carved silver figures may have been fastened on to the walls. Or the figures may have been in repoussi work on plaques which were attached to the walls. This kind of work is perhaps that alluded to by Ovid Met. 13. 291 clipei eaelamina. bestiis et id genus pecudibus] ■ wild animals and herds of that kind.' This seems to mean ' wild beasts and the wilder species of animals usually tame,' wild oxen, wild horses. A similar locution is found in 2. 1 boves et id genus pecua (cp. also 2. 5 lapillis et id genus friuolis: 8. 2 omnibus id genus viris) ; hut this is simpler, because there is not the contrast between boves and pecua which exists between bestiae and pecudes, the former being wild animals, and the latter tame animals which feed in fiocks or herds cp. Dig. 10. 2. 8. 2 si quid de pecoribus nostris a bestia ereptum sit, uenire in familiae erciscundae indicium putat [Fomponius), si feram euaserit. The parallel from 2. 1 seems to show that we must not alter id genus, cp. Wolfflin in the Archiv v. 389, who notices the frequent use of the words in the African writers. Helm adds aliis 20 CUPID AND PSYCHE [V. 1 tibus ob OS introeuntium. mirus prorsum [magaae artis} homo, immo semideus uel certe deus, qui magnae artis suptilitate tantum efferauit argentum. enimuero pauimenta 1 magnae artis del. Gruler. before id genus ; rather ceteris, which if written cet. might have dropped out after «< : but there is no reason forany addition : cp. Wolfflin, p. 390. Many corrections have been suggested, saetigeris (Jahn) ; indigenis Morawslii, and Petschenig (Philologus46 (1888), p. 764), whocom- pares 1. 2 equo indigena peralbo iiehens ; Indigenis CWeyman) i. e. elephants ; mgentiius (Kossbacfa). Bohde reads quod genus, which I do not understand. He says quod genus = 'von jeder Art,' and quotes Florid. 9. 33 habeiat cinetui balteum quod genus pietura Babylonica miris coloribus variegatum. But there quod genus means 'like,' 'of the same kind as.' This antique phrase quod genus is often found in Lucretius: cp. Munro on 2. 194. [magnae artis]] These words have intruded themselves from the succeeding line. For similar intrusions Helm compares 1 . 7 diuturnae et dum; though there the intrusion comes from a pre- ceding line. A good example is adhi- bendum est in 5. 30. uel oerte] ' or indeed, ' ' or actually ' ; not 'or at least': cp. 9. 11 me ad alimn quempiam utique leuiorem laborem legatum iri vel otiosztm certe cibatum iri: 5. 31 A.n ignoras eum maseulum et iuuenem esse, vel certe ianir quot sit annorum oblita es, though this is not so obviously a passage from the less to the greater as the previous example: cp. also 4. 9: 4. 28 fin.': 9. 11: 10. 7 quoted by Helm. But uel certe is also found in the ordinary sense of ' or at least,' signifying a passage from the greater to the less : cp. 6. 2 fin. quoad deae . . . ira .... mifigetur uel certe meae uires . . . leniantur. Hence Pauw has ingeniously suggested deus tul certe semideus. Liitjohann (p. 497) excel- lently emends 3. 19 dominam iuam cum aliquid huius diuinae disciplinae molitur ostende : cum deos inuocat <uel> certe cum reformatur (So Eoaldo and Eyss. for res ortatu or ornatti) uideam. The passage in the 'Onos (c. 11) is Sei^oi' fiot fiayyai/eiovtrav fi ^sTafiop^oifievTiv r^v Ssffiroivav' irdXat yhp t^s 7rapaSiJ|oiA TaiTijs deas 4-7ridvfjiu. The reading of Helm and Leo may possibly be right, invocat, certe cum res ornat u<t> videam, as it adheres so closely to the mss. ; but it pays no regard to Lucian, or to the especial feature of magic which the book and its hero were in- terested in, viz. transformation iuto animals. efTeraalt] 'reduced to the form of beasts,' i.e. wrought in the form of beasts. This is the sole example of efferare used in this sense : it usually means 'to make like unto beasts,' 'to make savage.' There is another strange use of the word in Statins Achill. 1. 425 Mars efferat aurum, ' renders gold savage,' i.e. turns it into weapons. Oud. compares Longus 1. 20 iKlripttiffas aiiTov of a shepherd who dressed himself up as a wolf. enimaero] 'for, indeed': see note on 6. 10. pauimenta . . . discriminantur] For mosaic work (optcs musiuum), attested from the time of Lucilius, cp. Cio. De Orat. 3. 171. It was largely used by the Bomans : cp. Marquardt-Mau, pp. 625-632. For pictures in mosaic cp. ib. p. 628, and Trebell. Poll, xxx, Tyr. 25. 4 Tetricormn domue hodieque exstat . . . in qua Aurelianus pictus est ; pictura est de museo. For caesim cp. 2. 16 orificio caesim deasceato. v.l] CUPID AND PSYCHE 21 ipsa lapide pretioso caesim deminuto in uaria picturae genera discriminantur : uehementer, iterum ac saepius beatos illos, qui super gemmae et monilia calcant. iam ceterae partes longe lateque dispositae domus sine pretio pretiosae totique parietes solidati massis aureis splendore proprio coruscant, ut diem 5 suum sibi domus facia[n]t licet sole nolente : sic cubicula, sic porticus, sic ipsae balneae fulgurant. nee setius opes ceterae 6 faciat v : faciant F^. 7 balnee f : ualnee Ftp, sed in ^ addito supra lineam c. ualue, et ita codd. 'dett. aliquot. uehementer . . . calcant] 'Verily, twice and more than twice are they blessed who tread beneath their feet gems and jewels.' This is a common- place of luxury : cp. below 5. 9, and Seneca De Ira 3. 35 qui nolunt domi tiisi auro pretiosiora caUari : Ep. 86. 7 eo deliciarum peruenimus ut nisi gem- mas calcare nolimus. This passage of Apuleius seems to be the earliest in which calcare is used intransitively ; it is also found in St. Jerome, St. Augustine, and often in the Vulgate : see the Thesaurus iii, 139. 69. Ouden- dorp's semper for super is clever but un- necessary; as is also Eohde's superbi or superbe. iam] A merely connecting particle, cp. Becker, p. 32. Helm refers to Apol. 22 iam cetera tarn magnifica. sine pretio pretiosae] ' precious be- yond price.' Alliteration. This phrase is appropriated by Fulgentius (p. 67, 14 ed. Helm) in his account of Psyche, domus] This word has perhaps, as Eohde (Eh. Mus. 43 (1888), p. 469) has suggested, crept in from the pre- vious domus\ cp. magnae a7'tis above. The early emenders altered faciant to faciat: but the repetition of domus is somewhat awkward. If it is omitted, there is no necessity to alter faciant to faciat. ipsae balneae] See Grit. note. It is hard to choose between balneae and ualuae. It may be agreed that the baths, as less open to view and more private, would naturally not be so adorned as the other parts of the palace. Silt the Eomans of Imperial times seem to have been very extravagant in the adornment of their baths; see Statius Silv. 1. 6. Juvenal (7. 178) estimates HS 600,000 as a probable sum to be expended on a bath, and Fronto's baths cost 350,000 sesterces (Cell. 19. 10. 4). Seneca (Epist. 86. 6, 7) gives a rhetorical description of the ostenta- tion and luxury of the Eoman baths. But Oudendorp can make a tolerable case for ualuae, the reading of, the inferior mss. Gold was lavished not only on the rooms and porticoes, but on the very doors of the palace. Hilde- braiid compares Ovid. Met. 2. 1-4 Regia Solia eraf sublimibus alta coluinnis, Clara micante auro Jtammasque imitante pyropo ; Cuius ebur nitidum fastigia summa tegebat, Argenti bifores radia- bant luinine ualuae, where the doors are only of silver: and Oudendorp refers to the description of the doors of the temple of Minerva at Syracuse in Cicero Verr. 4. 124 Gonjirmare hoc liquido possum ualuas magnijicentiores ex auro atque ebore perfecliores nullas um- quam ullo in teinplo fuiase; the descrip- tion then follows. The palace of Cleopatra in Lucan 10. Ill S. may be added. The doors of that palace were 22 CUPID AND PSYCHE [v. 2.- maiestati domus respondent, ut equidem illud recte nideatur ad conuersationem humanam magno loui fabricatum caeleste palatium. 2 Inuitata Psyche talium locorum oblectatione propius 6 aeeessit et paulo fidentior intra limen sese f acit ; mox prolectante studio pulcherrimae uisionis rimatur singula et altrinsecus aedium horrea sublLmi fabriea perfecta magnisque congests gazis conspicit. nee est quicquam quod ibi non est. sed praeter eeteram tantarum diuitiarum admirationem hoc erat 10 praeeipue mirificum, quod nuUo uinculo, nullo claustro, nuUo custode totius orbis t<^>ensaurus ille muniebatur. haee ei summa cum uoluptate uisenti offert sese uox quaedam corporis 6 rimatur F (in marg.) ip : miratur F. 11 thenmurus] edd. tensaurus F : thesaurus tf}. elaborately wrought with tortoise-shell, inlaid with emeralds. But as balneae is better attested by the mss. than ualuae, it is best to retain it ; besides baths, as being distinct parts of the house, correspond better with ' rooms ' and 'porticoes' than would 'doors.' ad conuersationem humanam] ' what time he sojourns among mankind,' lit. 'for human intercourse': ep. 5. 5 hwnanae eonuersationis coUoquio uiduata, 2 sese facit] ' betakes herself.' I can only quote the examples given in the Dictionaries, Tiz. 10. 32 haec utprimum ante iudicis conspeetum facta est : Petron. 62 eoepit ad stelas facere (so Fried- lander : but the word there may have another meaning) : TertuU. De Pall. 3 de tempestate Osiridis qua ad ilium ex Libya Ammon faeit ovium dives. The sense of motion is common in facesso, meaning ' to retire.' Modius reads facesait. For this meaning, common both to se facere aai. facere, Salmasius on the passage of TertuUian compares se dirigere (Dig. 47. 11. 7) and dirigere (without se) cp. Yopisc. Prob. 19. 6. Add Liv. 37. 23. 9 and Apul. Met. 2. 17 and Wolfflin in Archiv x. pp. 3, 4. rimatur] So <(> and F in the margin. In the text F has miratur. The same variants are stated by Vliet to occur at 5. 23. There miratur is certainly right. But here rimatur expresses the careful examination of details which was natural to the curiosity of Psyche. altrinsecus aedium] ' On the other side of the house,' cp. 3. 17. These are the only places where altrinsecus is used as a quasi- preposition. horrea . . . gazis] ' Storehouses of finished and lofty structure (lit. ' com- pleted with lofty workmanship'), and piled with vast wealth.' It is strictly the wealth that is piled in the store- houses ; for you could hardly say con~ gerere horrea; but the artificial ex- pression is in accordance with the manner of Apuleius : cp. lassitudinem refoue below. totius orbis thensaurus ille] 'That treasure-house of the whole world.' Apuleius is fond of totus orhis, cp. 4. 30 : 4. 34. For .the form thensaurus cp. Georges, Lexikon der "Wortformen s. V. corporis sui nuda] For the genitive the Dictionaries quote Sail. Jug. 79. & V.8] CUPID AND PSYCHE 23 sui nuda et "quid," inquit, "domina, tantis obstupescis opibus? tua sunt haec omnia, prohinc cubiculo te refer et lectulo lassitudinem refoue et ex arbitrio lauacrum pete, nos, quarum uoces accipis, tuae famulae sedulo tibi praeministrabimus nee corporis curatae tibi regales epulae morabuntur." b 3 Sensit Psyche diuinae prouidentiae beatitudinem moni- tusque, uoces informes audiens, efc prius somno et mox lauacro fatigationem sui diluit, uisoque statim proximo semirotundo suggestu, propter instrumentum cenator< i >um rata ref ectui suo commodum, libens accumbit. et ilico uini nectarei eduliumque lo uariorum feroula copiosa nullo seruiente, sed tantum spiritu quodam impulsa subministrantur. nee quemquam tamen ilia uidere poterat, sed uerba tantum audiebat excidentia et solas 9 cenatorium Beroaldus : eenatorum Ftp. 11 nullo <j> : nulla F, sed a manu rec. loea nuda gigneniium ; and Ov. Met. 12. 512 nudus arhoria Othrys. The usual oonstruetion is the ablative. prohinc] 'accordingly'. This is a favourite word of Apuleius, cp. 3. 8 : 3. 12: 11. 27. lassitudinem refoue] ' refresh your weariness ': cp. 2. 17 poculis interdum lassitudinem refouentes. This is an- other artificial phrase for ' refresh your ■wearied limbs.' ex arbitrio] ' at your discretion ' • cp. 4. 17 ex arbitrio nostra. nee corporis curatae tibi regales epulae morabuntur] 'and when you have prepared yourself (got yourself ready) a splendid banquet will be served you without delay.' Corporis is the genit. of respect, governed by curatae : lit. ' properly cared for in respect of your body.' This genitive is common after adjectives (Eoby, 1320). It is rare after verbs, yet cp. 4. 5 postumae apei fatigati (like the genit. after lassus or fessus). An exact parallel to the genit. ^ter curare is found' in chapter 4, nouam nuptam inter/ectae uirginitatis curant. 3 diuinae prouidentiae beatitudinem] ' felt the blessedness of being watched over by the gods and being counselled by them, hearing voices, but seeing no man. So first with sleep, and pre- sently by a bath, she dispelled all her fatigue ; and anon seeing near at hand a raised semicircular place, thinking that, as it was laid out for a meal, it was meant for her refreshment, she gladly sat down at it.' For fatigationem sui, which use is frequent in Apuleius, compare 1. 20 sine fatigatione sui ; 6. 27 ut me pro- currentem aliquantisper traclu sui sequeretur : Dogm. Plat. 1. 9 S 199, quae natura sui immota sunt. Eilde- brand gives many more examples, among them some of nostri, e.g. Met. 2. 25, noatri vim praeseniariam. The semi~ rotundua auggeatus was the form of dining-table called aigma (Martial 10. 48. 6) from the ancient form of that letter, which was C. For prouidentiae cp. note on 6. 15. Groslot long ago proposed vocis informia, because in chapter 2 Apuleius speaks of vox quaedam in the singular. 24 CUPID AND PSYCHE [v. 4 uoces famulas habebat. post opimas dapes quidam introcessit et cantauit inuisus et alius citharam pulsauit, quae uidebatur nee ipsa, tunc modulatae multitudinis conferta uox aures eius affertur, ut, quamuis hominum nemo pareret, chorus tamen 6 esse pateret. 4 Finitis uoluptatibus uespera suadente concedit Psyche cubitum. iamque prouecta nocte cZemens quidam sonus aures eius accedit. tunc uirginitati suae pro tanta solitudine metuens et pauet et horrescit et quouis malo plus timet quod ignorat. 10 iamque aderat ignobilis maritus et torum inscenderat et uxorem sibi Psychen fecerat et ante lucis exortum propere discesserat. statim uoces cubiculo praestolatae nouam nuptam interfeetae uirginitatis curant. haec diutino tempore sic agebantur. atque ut est natura redditum, nouitas per assiduam consue- 2 cithara ip : cithara P, sed forte " deraso. 7 Clemens (p in margine man. rec. : demens F<l>. 14 redditum Fip : rerwn Cod. Oxon. inTiisus] 'unseen.' cp. Cic. Harusp. Kesp. 67 occulta et maribus non inuisa solum sed etiam inaudita sacra. modulatae mnltitudinlB conferta uox] ' the combined sound of a multitude of musicians came to her ears, so that, though no human being appeared, still it was clearly a chorus.' For the aec. without a prep, after affertur^ cp. u. 24 iiiuolauit . . cupressum. Note alliteration pareret . . . pateret. 4 suadente] cp. Verg. Mn. 2. 8 suadenique cadentia sidera somnos. piouecta nocte] cp. 2. 25 ecee cre- pusculum et nox prouecta et nox attior et dein concubia [^altiord\ et inm nox intern' pest a. aures accedit] Apuleius uses the accusative with great freedom after verbs expressing motion, e.g. 2. 7 fores Milonis accede, 6. 21 Cupido Fsychen aeeurrit suam, and often, cp. Kretsch- mann, p. 130. uirginitati suae . . . metuens] cp. note to 4. 32. pro tanta solitudine] ' naturally in her great loneliness.' et quouis mala plus timet quod ignorat] 'and fears worse than any- thing the thing she is ignorant of ' : cp. Lucan 3. 416 (quoted by Hilde- brand) iantum terroribus addit Qiws timeant non nosse deos. Helm quotes Publ. Syr. 596 Semper plus metuit animus ignotum malum. ignobilis] = ignolus, ' unknown ' : often in old Latin, cp. Plant. Pseud. 593, 964: so nobilis = notus, lb. 1112. Petsclienig conjectures ignorabiUs, cp. 11. 22. inscsnderat . . . fecerat . , . disces- serat] Pluperfects used in denoting events rapidly accomplished : cp. Verg. ^n. 2. 237 fiammas cum regia puppis J^xtiilerat. cubiculo] f or » cubiculo: cp. 1. 21 quihus deuersetur aedibus : 11.2 cii'CMm- ^uo Paphi sacrario eoleris. interfeetae uirginitatis] For this genit. cp. 5. 2, note on corporis curatae. atque . . . commendarat] This is the reading of the mss., and Vliet ought to have retained it, and not altered to in deUctationem se converterat ; for V. 5] CUPID AND PSYCHE 25 tudineni delectationem ei commendarat et sonus uocis incertae solitudinis erat solacium. Interea parentes eius indefesso luetu atque maerore con- senescebant, latiusque porrecta fama sorores illae maiores <;uncta cognorant propereque maestae atque lugubres deserto 5 lare certatim ad parentum suorum conspectum adfatumque perrexerant. 3 Ea nocte ad suam Psychen sic infit maritus — namque praeter oculos et manibus et auribus f ius nihil sentiebatur : " Psyche dulcissima et cara uxor, exitiabile tibi periculum 10 minatur fortuna saeuior, quod obseruandum pressiore cautela censeo. sorores iam tuae mortis opinione turbatae tuumque 9 fius (his, deinde ille f) nichil F^ : is nihilo setius Haiipt. Vide Comm. nouitaa means the ' unusualness ' of Psyche's surroundings. Such surround- ings at first caused pleasure indeed, hut fear also ; but when nothing ill occurred, the pleasure increased. It is not necessary to take nouitas in the sense of the state of affairs just at their inception ; indeed per auiduam consue- tudinem would render such an inter- pretation a contradiction in terms. The ■use of redditum is familiar to readers of Lucretius ; ep. Munro on ii. 96. The most ingenious emendations of the passage are those of Schroter, quoted by Jahn, in delectationem se commutarat ; and of Oudendorp delectatione ei se com- mendarat ; but they are unnecessary. porrecta fama] cp. 4. 29. ad adfatnmciae] ' to see and talk to their parents.' 5 namque . . . sentiebatar] See Crit. Note. The emendation of Haupt, is nihilo setius, accounts in some measure for the corruption, and gives a tolerable sense. The chief objection to it would seem to be that Apuleius does not use the phrase elsewhere. Helm notices that Apuleius has forgotten this passage when in u. 19 he makes Psyche think that her husband is aliquam bestiam. Liitjohann reads is <nm> nihil: Jahn ille nihilo minus. fortuna saeuior] cp. 5. 11. When Apuleius transferred the fairy story into the society of the gods, he had no such reason to assign why Cupid should desire that Psyche should not see him as appears in the usual fairy-tale, in which the Prince is bewitched, and cannot, if he is seen, be delivered from the shape into which he is transformed. So (if Apuleius thought of the matter at all) he may have had recourse to Tixvi — which plays a great part in the Greek novel ; cp. Eohde, Ber griechische Soman, 276-282 (a fine discussion on Tuxv), andWilcken in Hermes 28 ( 1893) , 192, 193 — to supply the mysterious and malignant power which was to domi- nate the whole course of the events. pressiore cautela] ' with more con- centrated caution.' In 2. 6 the word is used with an objective genitive tantum a cautela Pamphiles ahfui ut, ' I was so far from being on my guard against Pamphile, that,' &c. For pressiore cp. 5. 10 fin. cogitatiotiibus pressior- ibus. 26 CUPID AND PSYCHE [v. 6 uestigium requirentes scopulum istum protinus aderunt, quarum si quas forte lamentationes acceperis, neque responde< a >s, immo nee prospieias omnino ; ceterum mihi quidem grauissi- mum dolorem, tibi uero summum creabis exitium." 6 Annuit et ex arbitrio mariti se facturam spopondit, sed eo simul eum nocte dilapso diem totum laerimis ae plangoribua misella consumit, se nunc maxime prorsus perisse iterans, quae beati carceris custodia septa et humanae conuersationis coUoquio uiduata nee sororibus quidem suis de se maerentibus opem 10 salutarem ferre ac ne uidere eas quidem omnino posse< t >. nee lauacro nee cibo nee uUa denique refectione recreata flens ubertim decessit ad somnum. 6 N'ec mora cum paulo maturius lectum maritus accubans eamque etiam nunc lacrimantem complexus sic expostulat : 16 "Haecine mihi pollicebare, Psyche mea? quid iam de te tuus maritus expecto, quid spero ? et pert^ta et pernox nee inter amplexus coniugales desinis crueiatum. age iam nunc 2 respondeas <p, in margins : respondes Ff. 10 posael v : posse F^. 16 perdia Eeioaldus : perfida Ftp. scopulum . . aderunt] cp. 2. 10 11 mensuhm .. adcubueram: 9. 22 fin. euhieulum tuum adero ; and note on cenam iuiet paratam adcumbere. awes aecedimt c. 4. perdia et pernox] So Beroaldus for ceterum] 'otherwise,' 'if not,' a perfida et pernox, o^. GbM. 2. 1. 2 Stare constant use in Apuleius, cp. 5. 19 : aolitus Socrates dicitur pertinaci statu 7. 28 fin.: Apol. 41 fin. The Diott. perdius et pernox, a summo lueis ortu ad quote for this use Terence Eun. 452 solem alterum orientem : Symm. Epist. Jtidiculum; nonenimcoffitaras. Ceterum 1 . 53 actus guos pernox et perdius curae idem hoc tute melius quanta inuenisses, tiii habes. In Apul. Met. 9. 5 the Thraso. reading of the mss. is pernox et per ez arbitrio] cp. 5. 2. diem. quidem] Michaelia thinks that this desinis crueiatum] For desinere crept in from the succeeding line, like with aco. op. 4. 3 fvgam desino : 4. 24 magnae artis in i.l: hut nee . ..quidem Jleium desinere: 5. 7 luguires voces is fairly common in Apuleius. Helm desinite : 5. 25 luctum desinite. It has compares 1. 25: 2. 20: 4. 12: 6. 5: been considered doubtful if we can find 6. 20 fin. : 9. 41. this ace. in any prose writer before the 6 nee mora cum] cp. 5. 7. age of the Antonines (e.g. Gell. 2. 12. 3 : paulo maturius] ' a little earlier 15. 16. 2), for artem desinerem Cicero than usual.' (Fam. 7. 1. 4) is (as Dr. Eeid has lectum . . . accubans] cp. 6. 24 shown) very uncertain ; and in Suet. aeeumhebat summum torum maritus : 2. (Tib. 36) he thinks the right reading is T. 6] CUPID AND PSYCHE 27 ut uoles, et animo tuo damnosa poscenti pareto! tantum memineris meae seriae monitionis, cum coeperis sero paenitere." Tune ilia precibus et dum se morituram comminatur extorquet a marito cupitis adnuat, ut sorores uideat, luctus mulceat, ora conferat. sic ille nouae nuptae precibus ueniam 5 tribuit et insuper, quibuscumque uellet eas auri uel monilium donare, concessit, sed identidem monuit ac saepe terruit, ne quando sororum pernicioso consilio suasa de forma mariti quaerat neue se sacrilega curiositate de tanto fortunarum suggestu pessum deiciat nee suum postea contiagat amplexum. i» gratias egit marito iamque laetior animo " sed prius," inquit, "centies moriar quam tuo isto dulcissimo conubio caream. 10 pessum v : penaum F(/). destituturos and not desituros. Dr. Beid thinks also that we should correct mulier telam desinit in Terence Heaut. 305, and read nere for telam, the latter having been a gloss which supplanted the right reading ; but this is question- able. Ihm retains desituros in Suetonius, and it appears in a fragment of Sallust (i. 25 ed. Kritz), bellum . . desineret. ora conferat] ' enjoy their conver- sation'; 'have a friendly talk.' Here we must take ora as meaning ' the mouth,' not ' the face,' owing to uideat. Conferre is then to be paralleled by such phrases as conferre sermones, eonsilia, not by conlata facie (6. 23), which means ' turning and looking at (Venus).' As a parallel to our passage we may compare the verse of the penta- meter poem in Martianus Capella 9. 907 et lepus immiii contutit ora cani. It might, however, mean ' kiss them,' cp. Val. n. 3. 309 fas tamen est conferre genas, fas iungere tecum JPectora et exsangues miscere amplexibus artus. monuit ac saepe terrnit ne] ' warned her, often with threats, not to be per- suaded,' cp. Tac. Hist. 3. 42 Sabinum Triaria . . . terruit ne . . . famam cUmen- iiae adfectaret. suasa] For this construction, which implies suadere aliquem, cp. 5. 11 ut te suadeant ; 9. 25 turn uxorem eius taeite suasi et denique persuasi seeederet : 9. 26 suadebat maritum temperius quieti dece- dere, though in similar sentences in 7. 4, and Apol. 93, we find the dative. The accusative seems to be found even in Cicero Prov. Cons. 42 nam postea me ut sibi essem legatus non solum suasit verum etiam rogavit ; hut rogare may have been specially before Cicero's mind. The ace. is found in TertuUian (quoted by Hild.) De Cultu Mul. 1. 1. tu es quae eum suasisti ; also in his Scorpiace 2 ut qui negant bonum non suadeantur accommodum. sacrilega] Cupid here in some slight degree lets slip an indication of his secret that he is a god. ' This prohibi- tion,' says Mr. Lang (Introil. to his ed. of Adlington's translation, p. xli, note, cp. Ixxxi), ' seems to be understood as a device of Cupid's for making love anonymously and without ofEending Venus.' But it is doubtful whether Apuleius had any definite explanation of the prohibition in his mind ; he seems satisfied to take refuge in the mysterious will of Fortune ; cp. note to 5. 5 init. 28 CUPID AND PSYCHE [v. 6 amo enim et efflietim te, quicumque es, diligo aeque ut meum spiritum, nee ipsi Cupidini comparo. sed istud etiam meis precibus, oro, largire et illi tuo famulo Zephyro praecipe, simili uectura sorores hie mihi sistat"; et imprimens oscula suasoria B et ingerens uerba muleentia et inserens membra cogentia haec etiam blanditiis astruit : " mi mellite, mi marite, tuae 1 aeque Gruter : alque F^. 5 ingerens uerha Ftp ; vide Comm. 5 inserens membra Cod, Oxon. ; ingerens membra F^ : irmgens membra v. couentia F, sed initio fuit cogentia, ut Helm docet : conhibentia F marg. : eohibeniia ^ ; eoniueniia Haupt. amo enim . . . comparo] The only difficulty in this passage is efflietim used •with the weaker word diligo. ' I love and passionately value you, whoever you are, as much as my life's breath : and I would not compare you even with Cupid.' For efflicte used with diligere cp. Symmachus Ep. 1. 90. 1 (Seeck) quern sanete et efflicte diligis. For the form efflicte see note to 5. 28. We may also compare 10. 21 blandissimos afflatus, ' amo ' et * cupio ^ et ' te solum diligo ' ef ' sine te iam uiuere nequeo ' et cetera. The last clause nee ipsi Cupidini com- paro is a pretty example of what would be called ' irony ' in reference to the tragedians. The mss. give atqiw cor- rected by Gruter to aeque : for a similar ■corruption cp. 7. 5. For aeque ut op. Apol. 99 quivis uel aeque ut ego spernens hereditatis ; Plin. Ep. i. 20. 1. et imprimens . , . cogentia] The mss. repeat ingerens before membra, which is probably an error. The ordinary correction is iungena. One ■Oxford ms. reads inserens, which seems a very good emendation, and has been adopted by Vliet. Oud. had compared Ov. Am. 3. 7. 9 osculaque inseruit cupide luetantia Unguis. Certainly the ihythm of the sentence suggests that some compound of in-, with the second syllable short, is the word required. The sentence is one of elaborately arti- ficial rhythm ; cp. the period earlier in the chapter noticed by Beck — cupitis adnuat, ut sorores uideat, luctus mukeat, ora eonferat. Oudendorp's correction of ingerens (before verba) into inferens is needless. We want a word like in- gerens, which expresses the impetuosity and earnestness with which Psyche presses her endearments. Helm notices that it is used with sauia, ' kisses,' in 4. 26 : 6. 23. The margin of P has conhibentia for co . enfia, and this is the ■reading of </> and of most inferior manu- scripts. The objection to eohibeniia is that eohibere is a transitive verb, and does not very well express the idea of limbs fast locked together. The same objection seems at first sight fatal to Liitjohann's (p. 461) emendation cogentia ; but cogentia is certainly right. As both Michaelis and Helm say, cogentia was originally the reading of F, and that is a strong argument in its favour. The word is used in the sense of ' constraining,' 'compelling' (assent on Cupid's part), with probably an indica- tion of actual physical pressure. Note then that the kisses influence, the words soften, and the pressure of the limbs constrain Cupid to yield. For eogere in this sense of ' pressure ' Liitjohann compares Seneca Phaedra, 402 (Leo) ef ~ nodo comas Coegit emisitque. Some- thing similar is rugasque coegit in Ovid. Am. 2. 2. 33 for the more usual contraxit. T.7] CUPID AND PSYCHE 2& Psychae dulcis anima." ui ac potestate Veneri< i > susu< r >rus inuitus suceubuit maritus et cuncta se facturum spopondit atque, etiam luce proxumante, || de manibus uxoris euanuit. y At illae sorores percontatae scopulum locumque ilium, quo fuerat Psyche deserta, festinanter adueniunt ibique di/fle- 6 bant oculos et plangebant ubera, quoad crebris earum heiulati- bus saxa cautesque parilem sonum resultarent. iamque nomine proprio sororem miseram ciebant, quoad sono penetrabili uocis ululabilis per prona delapso amens et trepida Psyche procurrit e domo et " quid," inquit, " uos miseri< s > lamentationibus lo. necquicquam effligitis ? quam lugetis, adsum. lugubres uoces 1 Venerii susurrus 'Rdhie, luoulenter: veneris usurus¥<li. 3 etiamcodi. : mot alii. 5 diffiebantWeyman: dejlebant Ftb. 10 miseris icf) : miseriF. Psychae dulcis anima] In 5. 13, and 6. 2 Psyche is also said to have an anima (cp. 4. 32: 5. 15 : 5. 18, where the animus of Psyche is spoken of). These passages are adduced to show that in the story the allegorical signifi- cation of Psyche as the soul was not hefore the mind of Apuleius. Such proof is indeed hardly needed. In 6. 16 in- nocentis animae only means ' the poor creature,' just as we would say ' the poor soul.' Anima is used as a term of endearment in Cic. Fam. 14. 14. 2 uoSf meae carissimae animae. For a great collection of such terms cp. Plaut. Cas. 134 ff. ui ac potestate Venerii susurrns] Few emendations are more heautiful than this of Eohde (Eh. Mus. xxxi., p. 148) for potestate Veneris usurus of the mss. Oiiginally Eohde read potes- tati : hut auccumhere ' to surrender,' can be used absolutely as well aa with a dative (6. 17). The Dictt. quote Nep. Eum. 5. 1 hac ille pereuhus plaga non suceubuit. V difflebant oculis] ' began weeping their eyes out ' : cp. 1.6 diffielis paene ad extremam captiuitatem oculis suit (cp. oculis captus). "Weyman altered the ms. deflebant to difflebant. parilem sonum resultarent] ' re- echoed a like sound.' It is rare to find a cognate accusative after resuUare : yet cp. Calp. Eel. 4. 5 Carmina iamdudum, non quae nemorale resultent Voluimus. A similar accusative is found in Verg. Eel. 1. .5 formosam resonare doees Amaryllida sihas ; and the passive construction in Cic. N.D. 2. 144 {sonus) in Jidibus testudine resonatur aut cornu. quoad .... Psyche] ' until, as the piercing sound of the wailing voice was carried down the slope, Psyche, all in distraction and flutter, runs forward.' uos ... . effligitis] ' distract your- selves ' : cp. 6. 25 extremis affligebat lamentationibus animum. necquicquam] This form occurs in 1. 26 fin, and perhaps 4. 24. It is found in the Medioean ms. of Cicero Att. 4. 6. 2, and in some mss. of Lucretius (4. 1110); cp. Neue-Wagener ii. 637, 638. The word itself had become almost obsolete in the second centiuy. quam lugetis, adsum] Helm com- pares Verg. Mn. 1. 595 coram quern quaeriiis adsum. uoces desinite] For desinere with ace. cp. note to 5. 6. 30 CUPID AND PSYCHE [v. 8 desinite et diutinis lacrimis madentes genas siccate tandem, quippe cum iam possitis quam plangebatis amplecti." Tune uoeatum Zephyrum praecepti[s] maritalis admonet. nee mora eum ille parens imperio statim clementissimis flatibus s innoxia uectura deportat illas. iam mutuis amplexibus et festinantibus sauiis sese perfruuntur et illae sedatae lacrimae postliminio redeunt proleetante gaudio. "sed et tectum," inquit, " et larem nostrum laetae succedite et afflictas animas cum Psyche uestra recreate." 10 8 Sic alloeuta summas opes domus aureae Mocumque ser- uientium populosam famHiam demonstrat auribus earum lauacroque puleherrimo et inhumanae mensae lautitiis eas opipare reficit, ut illarum prorsus eaelestium diuitiarum copiis affluentibus satiatae iam praecordiis penitus nutrirent inuidiam. 15 denique altera earum satis scrupulose curioseque percontari non 3 praecepti corr. ex praeceptis F<p. 10 vocumque Wower : locumq; Fip. nee mora CTim] cp. 5. 6 init. innozia uectura] ' by harmless transport.' postliminio] FostUminitim was origin- ally a legal term, and means the right of returning home and resuming one's former position and privileges. This right attached especially to Soman citizens captured in war, who, if they became free again, regained their former positions in the state : cp. Cic. De Orat. 1. 181. The ablative is used often by Apuleius (and apparently by Apuleius only) in the sense of ' back again.' The foUowing are examples of the use, 1. 25 postliminio ine in forum euppedinia redueens ; 3. 23 in meum Luiium post- liminio redibis : 9. 21 postliminio dofnum regressus: Flor. 19 &n. postliminio do- mum rettulit. Sometimes it is used with the genitive, ' back again from,' e.g. 2. 28 corpusque istud postliminio mortis animare, cp. 10. 12 : 4. 25 postliminio pressae quietis. A somewhat intermediate sense where postliminium simply means ' return ' to his original owner, is found in Fronto, p. 219, ed. Naber Turn Polycrates litteras ordine de castt et postliminio anuli perscriitaa ad regem Amasim mittit. Tertullian uses the word more in the legal sense, with the genitive, 'right of regaining, re- turning to,' e.g. De Pudioitia 15 forni- eatori postliminium largitus ecclesiasticae paeis : De Anima 35 non ex postliminio vit-ae, ' not by a return to life ' (for Elijah never died) . proleetante gaudio] ' under the stimulus of joy': op. 5. 2 proleetante studio puleherrimae uisionis, ' allured by interest in such a spectacle of beauty ' ; and 11, 7 auieulae proUetatae uerno uapore, ' instinct with the genial warmth of spring.' The word is a pretty one, signifying the joyous promptings of natural instinct. 8 inhumanae] 'unearthly,' cp. 11. 14 saeerdos uultu geniali et hercules in- humano. Something similar is De Deo Soeratis, 5 init. post istam caelestem quidem sed paene inhtemanam tuam sententiam. V. 9] CUPID AND PSYCHE 31 desinit, quis illarum caelestium rerum dominus, quisue uel qualis ipsius sit maritus. nee tamen Psyche coniugale illud praeceptum uUo pacto temerat uel pectoris arc[h]anis exigit, sed e re nata confingit esse iuuenem quendam et speciosum, •commodum lanoso barbitio genas inumbrantem, plerumque 5 rurestribus ac montanis uenatibus occupatum, et ne qua sermonis procedentis labe consilium taciturn proderetur, auro facto gemmosisque monilibus onustas eas statim uocato Zephyro tradit reportandas. 9 Quo protenus perpetrate sorores egregiae domum re- 10 tleuntes iamque gliscentis inuidiae felle fraglantes niulta secum sermonibus mutuis perstrepebant. sic denique infit altera : " En orba et saeua et iniqua Fortuna ! hocine tibi com- nec . . , praeceptum . . . temerat uel pectoris arcanis esigit] ' does not violate her husband's injunction or drive it from the recesses of her heart.' e re uata] ' under the circum- stances,' almost ' on the spur of the moment ': cp. i. 3 e re nata capto ■conailio: 4. 14 Tunc e re nata subtile consilium ego et iste bahulua tale com- miniscimur : 9. 21 suspectisque e re nata quae gesta sunt. Donatus on Ter. Ad. 805 (nunc demum istaec nata oratiost) says bene ' nata est ' nam sio dioimus de rebus repentinis ut supra ' (296) ; but e re nata there can only mean ' under the circumstances,' and has no signifi- cation of suddenness. On that passage (E re nata melius fieri haud potuit quam Jactum est, era, Quando uitium oblatum est) Donatus says, '£ re nata' siepi'oprie dicimus de iis quae contra tioluntatem nostram aeciderunt, where, however, Bentley reads e re natae, ' for the interests of your daughter,' as that is found in many mss., but not in the Bamberg. Bentley quotes these passages from Apuleius, allowing that they refer to an action which is un- pleasant to the actor, and to a suddenly conceived plan. barbitio] cp. 11. S qui pallio bacu- loque et baxeis et hircino barbitio philo- sophum fingeret. These are the only two passages in Latin in which the word occurs. labe] ' slip in the course of the conversation.' The word lobes is per- haps a trifle stronger than 'slip,' but the whole idea can hardly be more adequately expressed in English. consilium tacitam] ' the secret,' in 5.11 called nostra secreta, gemmosisque monilibus] 'jewelled ornaments.' 9 egregiae] ' precious,' ironical ; cp. 2. 29 and 9. 23 uxor egregia : 5. 24 conciliatrices egregiae. fraglantes] See note to 4. 31. multa .... perstrepebant] ' held long and excited discourse with one another.' En . . . Fortuna] ' Well, Fortune is blind and cruel and unjust.' For orba in the sense of ' blind ' cp. 8. 12 UUrices habebis pronubas et orbitatem comitem : also Corp. Gloss. Lat. ii., 139. 39 orbus mjpds op^avSs Tvip\6s : cp. vii. 615 TTTjpds caecus TreTnjpufiej/os caecatus ; and Festus, p. 182, Miiller Orba apud oratores quae patrem amisit 32 CUPID AND PSYCHE [v. 9 placuit, lit utroque parente prognatae diuersam sortem sus- tineremus ? et nos quidem, quae natu maiores sumus, maritis aduenis aneillae deditae, extorres et lare et ipsa patria degamus longe parentum uelut exulantes, haee autem nouissima, quam 6 fetu satiante postremus partus effudit, tantis opibus et dea marito potita sit, quae nee uti recte tanta bonorum copia nouit ? uidisti, soror, quanta in domo iacent et qualia monilia. aut matrem ut Ser. Sulpicius ait quae liheros quasi oculos \orba est], Paulua gives (p. 183) Orb a est quae patrem aut Jilios quasi lumen amisit. Cp. laid. 10. 200 Orbus quod liberoa non habet quasi oculis amissis; and Fragm. Juris Bom. Vatic. ^ 130 (= lurisprudentiae Anteiustinianae Fragmenta, p. 758, ed. Huschke) siue autem quis artliri- tieus sit siue phthisicus [rather psoricus'] siue epilemptieus siue orbus et his similia excusantur (sc. a tutela). For orbus Huschke 'wishes to read uiau orbus or siirilus; but neither is necessary. Of course orbus is often used with a genit. or ahl. in the sense of ' blind,' e.g. Ovid. Met. 3. 517 Quam felix esses si tu qtioque luminis huius Orbus ait Jieres. The Greek Dictionaries quote examples of TTTipifu and its derivatives in the sense of ' blind '; but there is always a distinct reference to that infirmity in the context, e.g. Pseudo-Lucian De Homo 28-29 'npiuv pfpei riv KijSnAiuva TvtpXhs &v , , , Koi h^^Kios petrels Xwrixl riiv irijputriji. Fortune is often spoken of as blind, 7. 2 subiitque ine non de nihiU ueteris priscasque doetrinae uiros Jinxisse ae pronuntiasse caeeam et prorsus exoculatam esse Fortunam : 8. 24 ilia JFortuna mea saeuissima . . . rursum in me caecos detorsit oculos. saeua] Elmenhorst and many older editors read scaeua: cp. 2. Vi fortunam scaeuam an saeuam uerius dixerim. Apuleius likes the word seaeuus : he uses it at least a dozen times ; but no change is necessary. utroque parente prognatae] ' horn from both her parents.' There is no necessity to add pari (Novik) or aegue (Leo) or eodem (Michaelis) : Helm ex- cellently compares Livy 44. 30. 2 Gentius fratres duos Platorem utroque parente^ Caravantium matre eadem natum habuit. longe parentum] 'far away from our parents.' This is a Greek con-^ struction, irippaj tuv TeK6vr{av, Cp. similar Graecisms in Apuleius, Met. 8. 29 intus aedium, oXkov evSov : Apol. 60foras corporis, ixrhs tov ffufiaros. On other Graecisms in Apuleius, such as Met^ 9. 38 sui moUiorem, cp. Wolfflin in Archiv vii. 120. quam fetn satiante postreinus partus effiidit] ' bom last of our mother's offspring when child-bearing was palling upon her.' Fundere (Verg. ^n. 8. 138 quern Candida Maia .... fudit) is more- frequent in this sense than effundere ; yet the latter is used of the abundant productions of nature, Hor. Carm. 4. 7. 11 Pomifer Auctumnus fruges effuderit. Indeed effwndere, which has the sense of ready and easy production is somewhat unsuitable here. uidisti . . . quanta in domo iacent] Eoby, § 1761, says: "In conversational or animated language a question is often put logically, though not grammati- cally, dependent on another verb or sentence, e.g. on such expletives as die mihi, loquere . . . uide, rogo, uolo scire, fac sciam ; uiden, audin, scin, &c. So frequently in Flautus and Terence, even V. 9] CUPID AND PSYCHE 33 quae praenitent uestes, quae splendicant gemmae, quantum praeterea passim calcatur aurum. quodsi maritum etiam tarn formonsum tenet, ut affirmat, nulla nunc in orbe toto felicior uiuit. fortassis tamen procedente consuetudine et adfectione roborata deam quoque illam deus maritus efficiet. sic est 5 hercules, sic se gerebat ferebatque. iam iani sursum respicit et deam spirat mulier, quae uoces ancillas habet et uentis ipsis imperitat. at ego misera primum patre meo seniorem maritum sortita sum, dein cucurbita caluiorem et quouis puero 1 splendicant v : splenditant Yifi. 8 imperitat F (in margine . . . rat f) : imperat (p. where later writers would make the question dependent and use the sub- junctive (compare English, ' Tell me, where are you P ' and ' Tell me where you are')." Eoby compares (among many examples) Plant. Mil. 64 uide caesaries qiiam decet : Ter. Andr. 878 Vide num eius color pudoris signmn tiaquam indicat. Compare note onfaxo, i. 30, and on 6. 5. splendicant] cp. 7. 8 depiles genae leui pueritia splendicarent. For a similarly formed -verb cp. 5. 22 pinnae roscidae micanti^fiore candieant. calcatnr aurum] cp. 5. 1 qui super f/eimnas et monilia calcant. fortassis] Elsewherein Met. /ofsii«». sic se gerebat ferebatque] ' Such an air she bore and wore.' For this use of se ferre op. Conington on Verg. iEn. 1. 503. There seems to be an idea of stateliness or haughtiness about se ferre, cp. Verg. iEn. 4. 11 : 5. 373: 8. 198: 9. 597. sursum respicit] ' she is beginning to look on high.' The force of re- is looking away from what is ordinary ; often used of looking for assistance : Caes. B. C. 1. 1 sin Caesarem respiciant. deam spirat] 'assumes the goddess' (op. Diyden's 'Alexander's Feast': 'As- sumes the god '), lit. ' breathes the goddess ' ; cp. .^soh. Ag. 376 'Ajjij iri/edi/TMi/ : Liy. 3. 46. 2 hominem . , . tribunatum etiam nunc spirantem. I do not know of any passage in Latin where spirare is used in this sense with a personal accusative except Sil. 3. 240 Mago quatit currus etfratrem spirat in armis. cucurbita caluiorem et quouis puero pnsilliorem] ' balder than a billiard- ball, and not as big as any bit of a boy.' So one may venture to translate, sacri- ficing the literal sense (i.e. ' balder than a gourd, and weaker than any boy ') to the English idiom and to an attempt to reproduce the alliteration. Fulgentius, Serm. Antiq. 17 (= 117, 2 ed. Helm), quotes this passage as follows : ' quouis puero pumiliorem et cucurbita glabriorem,' adding pumilios enim dieunt molles atque enerues, glabrum uero lenem et imherbem : but such variants are wrong, as glaber is applied to the smoothness of youth, not to the baldness of old age ; as Hild. says : " glaber nunquam est caluus, sed leuis, mollis, et delicatus potissimum de pueiis nouacula aut resina deglabratis. " The ms. pnsilliorem (which is of course to. be retained) can perhaps be regarded as containing the idea of strength (or rather weakness) as well as size, which would not be the case with pumiliorem, and may mean ' and any bit of a boy would be a better bedfellow.' The word cucurbita is also 34 CUPID AND PSYCHE [v. 10 pusilliorem, cunctam domum se[r]ris et eatenis obditam custodientem." lO Suscipit alia : " ego uero maritum articular! etiam morbo complieatuni curuatumque ac per hoc rarissimo uenerem 5 meam recolentem sustineo, plerumque detortos et duratos in lapidem digitos eius perfricans, fomentis olidis et pannis sordidis et faetidis cataplasmatibus manus tarn delicatas istas adurens nee nxoris officiosam faciem, sed niedicae[t] laboriosani personam sustinens. et tu quidem soror uideris, quam patienti 1 seHs V : serris F : ferris tj}. 8 medieae vulg. : medica # P^ : medico. ^ <p (man. rec). used by Apuleius, 1. 15, as an emblem of stupidity : ep. nos cueuriitae caput non Aabemus. Ferbaps it is in this sense that F. Norden interprets his conjecture eauiorem ; but the comparative seems unusual, and cauus applied to the bead (e.g caua tempora in Verg. -2En. 9. 808) has a different association. lO articulari . . . morbo] usually ' gout,' dpS/jiTis; here probably ' rheu- matism' owing to curttattim. But he had gout too. uenerem meam recolentem] ' pay- ing bis duty to my attractions,' cataplasmatibus] 'plasters.' Like so many Greek words of this kind, the dat. andabl. plural vary between -iimtibusaui -matis; op. Neue- Wagoner i^. 440-1. istas] ' those bands you see,' Scik- TiKws: though Apuleius often uses isie without any reference to the person addressed, e.g. 6. 10 ante istam vesperam opus expeditum approbate mihi. Cp. Kretschmann, pp. 90, 91. neo .... sustinens] ' not wearing the appearance of a dutiful wife, but enduring the part of a hard-worked nurse.' Apuleius artificially puts the adjective with the accusative word rather tban with the genitive, with which in strictness it should go. For an account of a devoted wife to an old invalid, cp. Pliny, Epp. 8. 18. In private bouses at Eome there appear to have been sometimes women (generally freedwomen) who had ac- quired some medical training, and acted the part of our nurses. Reference to them can be found in inscriptions, e.g. C.I.L. vi. 6851 Melitene medica Appulei: op. 7581, 9641-9647 ; ix. 5861 : see also the somewhat extravagantly worded inscription of Capua on a young woman who died in her twenty-third year (C.I.L. A. 3980 antiates disciplinae in inedicina fuit et innoeentiae singularis : talis fuit lit esset exemplum matrimoni: fuit talis ut contemneret uiuentutem; nam maritus amisit (so Mommsen : amavit Mazocbi) coiugem familiarem salutis et uitae suae nutrieem : it would appear that the young nurse married her old patient. On women as doctors and nurses, see M. Salomon Eeinach in Daremberg and Saglio, vol. vi., p. 1082. et tu quidem soror uideris] For this use of the fut. perf . in putting off the consideration of a thing, see especially Madvig, Opuscula, 473^ (= ii. 92). He compares Plant. Capt. 194 ad fratrem . . . max iuero ; Pseud. 721 nobis post narrauero : cp. too Koby, § 1485. But uidere alone remained in classical Latin : cp. Eoby, 1593 ; also vol. U., pref. cvi, and Beid on Acad. § 19 for a long list of passages in which the fut. perf. of V. 10] CUPID AND PSYCHE 35 uel potius seruili — dicam enim libere quod sentio — haec per- feras animo; enimuero ego nequeo sustinere ulterius tam beatam fortunam conlapsam indignae. recordare enim, quam euperbe, quam adroganter nobiscum egerit et ipsa iactatione inmodicae ostentatioiiis tumentem suum prodiderit animum 6 deque tantis diuitiis exigua nobis inuita proiecerit confestimque praesentia nostra grauata propelli et efflari exsibilarique nos iusserit. nee sum mulier nee omnino spiro, nisi earn pessum de tantis opibus deiecero. ac si tibi etiam, ut par est, inacuit nostra contumelia, consilium ualidum requiramus ambae. lo iamque ista, quae ferimus, non parentibus nostris ac nee ulli monstremus alii, immo nee omnino quicquam de eius salute 8 pessum <(> : pessun F. ■uidere is found in this sense. A good example is Livy, 1. 58. 10 '«o«,' inquit (Lucrctia), ' uideritis quid illi debeatur : ego me etsi peccalo absoluo, supplieio non Hbero.' We may translate our passage, ' It is of course for you, sister, to con- sider how patiently, or rather slavishly, you may tolerate this.' enimuero] ' but,' adversative. For a copious list of passages in which enimuero has this sense, see Helm, ' Quaest. Apul.,' pp. S72-4 (Philologus Suppl. ix). Among them are Met. 4. 12: Flor. 2. 8 (Oud.) ; ib. 9. 30; ib. 15. 60 ; Apol. 50 (57. 7 Helm). In Met. 5. 1 enimuero seems to be ' for indeed ' : cp. Flor. 16. 66. beatam fortunam conlapsam in- dignae] With some hesitation I retain the inss. reading conlapsam. ' Such good fortune falling in a heap on an unworthy girl.' No doubt in Latin conlapsa, as applied to fortuna, gener- ally would mean 'ruined' (cp. 11. 2 tu fortunam conlapsam adjirma), but so would ' falling in a heap ' mean in English. Good fortune has fallen pell- mell on Psyche as a heap of anything might fall on one. The idea of in- discriminate confusion with which Fortune has fallen on Psyche is ex- pressed by con- ; and accordingly it is better than inlapsam suggested by Blumner, who compares Cic. Fin. 1. 39 (of pleasure), and Verg. JEn. 3. 89 (of Apollo's inspiration), where the word means ' glide into, ' a sense which would be out of dramatic propriety in our passage. Lipsius suggested con- lalam, which gives a perfectly correct expression (cp. 7. 2), but is a less emphatic word than conlapsam. Helm reads allapsam from his own conjecture. He could compare Amm. Marc. 14. 10. 16 ut princeps . . adhibei'e modum adlapsa felicitate decernens: but it seems a less emphatic word than conlapsam. praesentia . . . iusserit] ' wearied with our company, ordered us to be driven away and blown and hissed out of her sight.' inacuit] ' embittered ' : cp. Ovid Bern. Am. 307 Saec tibi per totos in- acescant omnia sensus, ac nee ulli] ' and to no other single person either.' Here nee has much the same meaning as ne . . . . quidem : cp. 3. 8 nee enim tierisimile est; 'and it is not probable either': 3. 19 nee ipsatu uideare rudis. d2 86 CUPID AND PSYCHE [v. II norimus. sat est, quod ipsae uidimus quae uidisse paenituit, ne[e]duni ut genitoribus et omnibus populis tarn beatum eius differamus praeconium. nee sunt enim beati, quorum diuitias nemo nouit. sciet se non ancillas sed sorores habere maiores. 6 et nunc quidem concedamus ad maritos et lares pauperes nostros, sed plane sobrios reuisamus diuque cogitationibus pressioribus instructae ad superbiam poeniendam firmioreS' redeamus." 11 Placet pro bono duabus malis malum consilium totis- 10 que illis tam pretiosis muneribus absconditis comam trahentes et proinde ut merebantur ora lacerantes simulates redintegrant fletus. ac sic parentes quoque redulcerato prorsum dolore raptim dcterrentes uesania turgidae domus suas contendunt 2 nedum v : necdum F((). paenituit] ' which it was pain to us to liave seen.' The moment Psyche's good fortune was seen, it caused pain to her sisters. There is no need to alter to paenilet with Vliet. nednm . . . praeconium] ' much less proclaim forth to her parents and all the world the story of her great good fortune ' : lit. ' spread abroad such a fortunate proclamation about her.' For nedum ut cp. 9. 39 fin. nedum ut . . . idoneus uidentur. nee sunt . . . nouit] Price quotes Seneca, Ep. 94. 71 inritammtum est omnium in quae insanimus admirator et conseius .* . . . amhitio et luxuria et im- potentia scenam desiderant. sed plane sobrios] ' aye, quite humble.' For sed cp. Apol- 53 magi' eae res in eo oceuUahantur ; eo neglegentius adseruaiamf sed enim libere seruiandum et inspiciendum . . . exponeham. Other examples of s«<? intensive are 7-12 cuncti denique sed prorsus omnes, and 10. 22 totum me prorsus sed totum reeepit. diuque . . . instructae] 'and when we have after a, long time prepared ourselves with carefully considered plans.' For pressioribus cp. 5. 5 quod ohseruandmn pressiore eautela censeo. No alteration of diuque is necessary. Oudendorp suggested deinque. II comam trahentes] I am unable to find a parallel for this use of trahere. The usual word is scindere. proinde ut merebantur ora lacer- antes] cp. 6. 27 membris . . . proinde ut m^rehatur laeeraiis. There does not seem any reason to alter to maerehant with Eoziol and Vliet, though we might expect proinde ac si rather than ut, and re vera, or something of the kind, to be added. The author wishes to imply that the wicked sisters deserved any kind of pain, even self-inflicted pain. raptim deterrentes] ' hurriedly re- pulsing their parents,' lit. ' frightening them away.' The outburst of assumed grief on the part of the sisters was so violent that their parents were afraid to go near them. Others take the idea to be frightening away the parents from making any further efforts to discover what had become of Psyche ; but surely something like ' ne diutius de Psyche quaererent ' should be added in that V. 11] CUPID AND PSYCHE 37 dolum scelestum, immo uero parricidium struentes contra • sororem insontem. Interea Psychen maritus ille, quern nescit, rursum suis illis nocturnis sermonibus sic commonet : " uidesne, quantum tibi periculum ? uelitatur Portuna eminus, ac nisi longe firmiter 5 praecaues, mox coniminus congredietur. perfidae lupulae magnis conatibus nefarias insidias tibi comparant, quarum summa est, ut te suadeant meos explorare uultus, quos, ut tibi saepe praedixi, non uidebis si uideris. ergo igitur si posthac pessimae illae lamiae noxiis animis armatae uenerint — uenient lo autem, scio — , neque omnino sermonem conferas et si id tolerare pro genuina simplicitate proque animi tui teneritudine non potueris, certe de marito nil quicquam uel audias uel respondeas. nam et familiam nostram iam propagabimus et hie adhitc infantilis uterus gestat nobis infantem alium, si i5 15 adhuc f : adhoc Ftp. case. It is possible, as Oud. suggests, that deterrentes means only ttalde ter- rentes as 5. 22 Psyche tanto aspectu deterrita (v/hen slie saw Cupid) : but the interpretation given above seems more picturesque : ep. Ter. Ad. 144 qiiom placo, aduersor sedulo et deterreo, Colvius and some others of the early- editors read deserentes from the inferior mas. : quoque must then mean ' as well as leaving Psyche,' wliich is inappro- priate here ; for it was no demerit in them to have left Psyche on this occa- sion, as it was in 5. 21. init. flammata uiscera sororis . . . deserentes ipsae pro- tiniis. periculum T] The stop must he placed here ; for iielitari is only used intransi- tively or with a cognate ace. (Plant. Men. 778). It is a word which Ap. very often uses — at least eight times. longe] ' from a distance.' lupulae] ' wretches,' lit. = mere- trieulae. te suadeant] cp. note to siiasa, 5.6. ut tibi saepe praedixi] This defini- nite warning is not given before in the narrative. non uidebis si uideris] i.e. he will disappear if she once sees his face. The oracular tone is appropriate. ergo igitur] cp. 1.5: 2. 18 and often. lamiae] ' hags,' 'witches,' cp. 1. 17. The Lamia was a character of ancient fairy-tales : cp. Hor. A. P. 340. In one of these it appears that she used, when she got to her tower (cp. TertuU. adv. Valentin. 3 Zamiae iurres), to take out her eyes and sing (cp. Plutarch De Curios. 2, imless we are to read eSSeiii). See further Friedliinder, i^. 525. noxiis animis armatae] ' with the weapons of their baleful intentions.' autem] of ten in parentheses : cp.3.8. Many examples in Thesaurus ii. 1592, § 3. conferas] Price conjectured oonserss, needlessly. In this sense conserere is very rare ; while conferre is classical (Cic. Phil. 2. 38) and common. pro . . teneritudine] ' owing to your natural guilelessness and soft- heaitedness.' 38 CUPID AND PSYCHE [v. 12 "texeris nostra secreta silentio, diuinum, si pro/anaueris, mor- talem." IS Nuntio Psyche laeta florebat et diuinae subolis solacio plaudebat et futuri pignoris gloria gestiebat et materni nominis B dignitate gaudebat. crescentes dies et menses exeuntes anxia numerat et sarcinae nesciae rudimento miratur de breui punetulo tantum incrementulum locupletis uteri, sed iam 1 profancmeri) v. . prophanaueris F<p. mortttlem repetitum in F^, sed ab ipsis correctum. diuinum] Here Cupid has again half- revealed himself : cp. note on saerihga, e. 6. 12 Nuntio] The addition of Tali before «!mWo, which Oudendorpmentions as a suggestion made to him, is probable. It might have fallen out after mor- talem. Vliet compares the beginning of chapter 21. But Helm well com- pares Suet. Tib. 11 laettts mmiio : so we had better adhere to the ms. laeta . . gaudebat] 'was in the bloom of joy, and all in a flutter at the soothing solace that her child would be divine, and she was pluming herself with pride in this love-pledge that was to come, and was rejoicing in the dignity of the name of mother.' This seems the best meaning to give to plaudebat, something like Verg. Mn. 5. 515 alis plaudentem nigra figit sub nube cohtmbam. The assonance of the four imperfects can hardly be preserved. We confess we should like to add sibi: ' was well satisfied with,' ' congratulated herself on': cp. Apol. 74 habet in istis quod sibi plaudat. sarcinae nesciae rndlmento] ' as it was her first essay in carrying this burden of which she knew nought.' This use of rudimentum is very common in Apuleius, cp. 6. 6 : 7. 14 : 8. 3 : Florid. 15. 60 (Oud.); Apol. 66: 92. In 9. 11 we should read with many inferior mss. sed mihi ne rudimentum seruitii perhorreseerem scilicet, nouns dominus loca lautia prolixe praebuit. For nesciae used passively Hildebrand compares 8. 13 dum dolore nescio erapu- lam cum somno deciiiit. Gellius 9. 12. 18 ' nescius ' quoqtie dicitur tarn is qui nescitur quam qtti nescit. Sed super eo qui nescit frequens huius uocahuli usiis est : infrequens autem est de eo quod nescitur. Gellius quotes Plant. Kud. 275 quae in locis nesciis nescia spe sumus; add Tac. Ann. 1. 59 inexperta esse supplicia, nescia tributa. de breui punetulo] 'in such a short space of time': op. 9. 39 ad iatum modmn puncto breuissi^no dilapsae domus fortunam, quoted by F. Norden. The force of de seems to be that time is regarded as the cause of the incremen- tulum : cp. 7. 22 eius mortem de Ittpo facile mentiemiir. This preposition in Apuleius is almost superfluous at times: cp. 9. 40 init. inuersa uite de unstiore nodulo cerebrum suum diffindere. Hilde- brand thinks that ptmctulum refers to the diminutive size of Psyche before she began to be with child. tantum incrementulum] ' such a pretty swelling of her fertile womb.' sed "iam .... nanigabant] ' but already those pests and foul furies, breathing forth their snakish slaver and hasting with unholy speed, were on the sea.' Note the alliteration in uiperetim uirus, which is not easy to reproduce. Perhaps 'pestilential poison.' V. 18] CUPID AND PSYCHE pestes illae taeterrimaeque Furiae anhelantes uipereum uirus et festinantes impia celeritate nauigabant. tunc sic iterum momentarius maritus suam Psychen admonet: "dies ultima et casus extremus e<s>t : sexus infestus et sanguis inimicus iam sumpsit arma et eastra commouit et aciem direxit et 5 classicum personauit; iam mucrone destricto iugulum tuum nefariae tuae sorores petunt. heu quantis urguemur cladibus, Psyche dulcissima. tui nostrique miserere religiosaque con- tinentia domum maritum teque et istum paruulum nostrum imminentis ruinae inf ortunio libera, nee illas scelestas feminas, 10 quas tibi post interneciuum odium et calcata sanguinis foedera sorores appellare non licet, uel uideas uel audias, cum in more<m> Sirenum scopulo prominentes funestis uocibus saxa personabunt." 13 Suscipit Psyche singultu lacrimoso sermonem incertans: i& 4 est Jahn : et F<p. 13 morem <p sed altera man. : more 'F<f> (prim. man.). momentarius] ' transitory.' Apu- leius uses the word elsewhere in the sense of ' for a moment,' e.g. uita (2. 29) ; salm (0. 1). Also with uene- nitin in the sense of ' rapidly working ' (10. 25). dies . . . extremus est] For est (Juhn) the mss. give et. For this Eohde reads en. Vliet adds en before dies and brackets et. Different com- mentators add some verb before dies, e.g. aduenit (Traube),immiH«< (Michae- lis), adest (Kronenberg). Helm sup- poses et is what remains of imminet. sexns infestus et sanguis inimicus] 'women turned cruel, your flesh and blood become your foe.' The idea is that women are generally gentle, but now are cruel: those of one's own blood generally friends, but now are enemies. classicum personauit] The ncc. after personare is generally local, the place •\\hich is made to resound : see saxa personabant belowandVerg. .Sn. 6. 171, 417. The course of the sentence does not admit of classicum being taken as nominative. The form in -auit is very rare : see Neue-Wagener iii^. 376, who quotes Manillas 5. 566 aura per extre- mas resonauit Jlebile rupes, where, however. Dr. Postgate proposes to read resonabat. continentia] 'self-restraint,' in re- spect of talking about her husband : cp. in the next chapter parcihquio. infortunio] cp. note to 5. 5 {Fortuna). in morem Sirenum scopulo promi- nentes] Sirens were represented as birds with the heads of women. The celebrated vaseofVulci (op.Baumeister's Denhnaler iii. 1643 Fig. 1700) repre- sents two of them perched on rocks singing to the ship of Ulysses as it passes by, while the third is throwing herself into the sea. Homer represents the Sirens as only two in number ['2,iipi\voiiv Hom. Od. 12. 167), and as singing in a meadow (ib. 45). 13 sermonem incertans] 'making what she said indistinct by her tearful sobbing.' For incertare = incerlnm facei'e Nonius (p. 123) compares 40 CUPID AND PSYCHE [v. 13 " iam dudum, quod sciam, fidei atque parciloquio meo perpen- disti documenta, nee eo setius adprobabitur tibi nunc etiam firmitas animi mei. tu modo Zephyro nostro rursum praecipe, fungatur obsequio, et in uicein denegatae sacrosanctae imaginis 5 tuae redde saltern conspectum sororum. per istos cinnaineos et undique pendulos crines tuos, per teneras et teretis et mei similes genas, per pectus nescio quo calore feruidum, sic in hoe saltern paruulo cognoscam faciem tuam: supplicis anxiae piis precibus erogatus germani complexus indulge fruetum et tibi 10 deuotae Psychae animam gaudio reerea. nee quicquam amplius 6 mei F^ : meis v, 10 deuote. Post hoe verbum litura fere septem litterarum quarum prima f uit d, et ultima non fuit q; Probabiliter, ut Eyssenhardt et Helm decent, devote fiiit falso repetitum ut mortalem in fine m. 11. Manus recens supra lineam scripsit dicateq; (sio Michaelis: careq; secundum Helm): deuote careq; ij>. Pacuvius (Dulorestes) 150 (Ribbeck) set med incertat dietio : quare expedi and Plaut. Epid. 545 longa dies memn in- certat animum. We have the word again in Apul. Met. 11. 16 fin. quae (navis) eursus spatio prospectum sui nobis incertat. fidei atque parciloquio meo] This is, as F. Norden rightly says, the dat. commodi : ' you have weighed the proofs I have given of my faithfulness and reticence'; lit. 'in favour of my faithfulness.' ' My reticence has gained the approval of your considered judg- ment.' Similar usages are Liv. 3. 37. 5 inanimentum libertati ; Cic, Mur. 32 ut legatus fratri prqficiseeretur. The old editors alter to pareiloqiiii mei, an easy, but not permissible, proceeding. ' ciunameos . . . crines] 'sweetly fragrant': cp. 10. 29 spirantes einnameos adores . . , rosae ; 8. 9 adhuc odor cinna- mens ainhrosii corporis per nares meas cucurrit. mei similes genas] This is the usual comparatio compendiaria, as it is called ; such as Horace, Carm. 3. 6. 46 actus parentum peior avis. The older editors altered to meis. pectus .... feinidum] Cupid's breast. It is not unreasonable to sup- pose that the author intended us to conceive of Psyche stroking Cupid's locks and cheeks, and drawing close his breast to her breast as she spoke the successive clauses — with the touching and beautiful variation in her endear- ments as she is reminded that she can- not see his face, and can but hope to see it in the little one when it is born. We are somewhat reminded of the wish of Dido, Verg. ^n. 4. 328 si qins mihi parimlus aula Luderet Aeneas qui te tamen ore referret. erogatus] ' be entreated by the prayers your troubled little suppliant feels bound to make.' The force of e- in erogatus is ' to be talked over,' to be successfully implored : cp. erogitare, Plaut. Capt. 952. To show this force of «- we may adduce Terence Hec. Prol. 2 init. Orator ad uos uenio ornatu prohgi Sinite exorator sim. deuotae] In F there is a space of about seven letters : above the line is inserted by a late corrector dicateque (Michaelis) or it may be careque (Hehn). In<f wefind careque: but it would appear V. 14] CUPID AND PSYCHE 41 in tuo uultu requii'o, iam nil officiunt mihi nee ipsae nocturnae tenebrae : teneo te, meum lumen." His uerbis at amplexibus mollibus decantatus maritus lacrimasque eius suis crinibus detergens <se> fa<c>turuni spopondit et praeuertit statiin lumen nasceutis diei. ^ 14: lugum sororium consponsae faotionis ne parentibus quidem uisis recta de nauibus scopulum petunt ilium praecipiti cum uelocitate nee uenti ferentis oppertae praesentiam licen- tiosa cum temeritate prosiliunt in altum. nee immemor Zephyrus regalis edicti, quamuis inuitus, susceptas eas gremio i" spirantis aurae solo reddidit, at illae incunctatae statim 4 sefucturiiiii Helm: futiirmn (sine se) F : faeturum i<p. that originally que was not found at the end, according to Michaelis. Weyman adds deuinctaeque, comparing 5. 24 : Apol. 102. InAtlius' fabula praetexta 'Aeneadaeuel Decius,'line 15 (Eibbeck, p. 283), we find dieare a,nd.ileiioueo\omeA. together, which may give some support to the clever emendation of the late corrector. The line is Patrio exemplo $t me dicabo atque animam deuoro hosti- hus, where deuoro is for deuouero (see Lindsay, Lat. Lang., p. 507, for other examples). Helm thinks that deuotae was written twice (like inortalem at the end of c. 11, and fecerint in 7. 27) and then erased ; and this is most probable. se faeturum spopondit] So Helm : cp. 5. 5 ex arbitrio mariti se facturam spopondit; 5. 6 cuncta se faeturum spo- pondit. These show that we should add f the subject se, which might have dropped out between S and F. Possibly we should add sic as well, se sic faeturum. 14 lugum sororium] ' This pair of sisters yoked together in their pledged conspiracy.' For the adjective used instead of the genitive of a substantive, F. Norden compares 4. 31 marinum obsequium ; 5. 8 coniugale praeceptwn : we may add regalis edicti below. Also for iiigum applied to a pair of people united for any purpose, he refers to Cic. Phil. 11. 6 iugmn impiorum, referring to Antonius and Dolabella. The word eonspondere is rare: cp. SC de Bacchanalibus 13 and Ausouius 399. 11 te quoque ne pigeat consponsi foederis ; but eonsponsor is found in Cicero, Att. 12. 17 : Fam. 6. 18. 3. uenti ferentis] cp. Verg. JEn. 3. 473 fieret uento mora ne quafcrenti : Georg. 2. 311 in Greek (popis or eiritpopos &veiJ.os. licentiosa cum temeritate] ' with extravagant daring ' : cp. 4. 25 lamenta- tiones licentiosas refricaret. Apuleius uses the word in the sense of ' uncurbed,' ' unrestrained,' 5. 29 (amplexibus); 9. 31 [Fortuna). incunctatae] I have retained this somewhat curious form. It pre- supposes an adjective cunctalns, which seems rare ; but it is found in the mss. in Suet. Caes. 60 (and read there by Ihm): Tac. Hist. 3. 4 (where Halm reads cunciantior, and Lipsius cnnetator)', and in some mss. in Plin. Ep. 2. 16. 4 (where Keil read cunctatior). Apuleius also uses it: Florid. 18. 85 ad dicendum nimia reuerentia uestrl cunctatior: and 42 CUPID AND PSYCHE [y. 14 conferto uestigio clomnm penetrant complexaeque praedam suara sororts nomen ementientes thensaurumque penitus- abditae fraudis uiiltu laeto tegentes sie adulant : " Psyche, non ita ut pridem paruula, et ipsa iani mater es. 2 sororis nomen ementientes 'Wolf: sorores nomine mentientes F<p. Eyssenhardt reads it in Maorob. 7. 14. 2. As </) gives Iciictate (e being cor- rected from a), it is tempting to read ■with Colvius the common ineunetanier : cp. 3. 8 ; 9. 36. Norden would leave out statim as a, gloss. This is possible ; but incunctatne rather means, ' without any hesitation.' Oud. says it means, without waiting at the door to ask permission to enter, ' ut honeslas iubebat.' conferto vestigio] 'in close-joined step,' a curious phrase, found also in Tacitus Ann. 12. 35 {ferentarius grauis- que miles, illi telis adsultantes, hi conferto gradu). It well expresses the huiTied way in which the two sisters, close together, stalked in step into Psyche's house. sororis nomen ementientes] I have adopted the emendation of Ch. Wolf for sorores nomine mentientes, which, with some effort, has been forced to mean, ' these sisters falsely so called ' ; lit. 'false in that name.' For ementiri cp. Apol. 17 paueittitem famiUit'ii ego gloriae causa ementiri dehuissem. Apu- leius is very fond of the word mentiri in the sense of ' falsely assume,' but be always uses the aoo. with it. The following examples may be quoted : 5. 26 hesiiam quae mariti mentito nomine mecum quiescebat ; 8. 2 amici Jidelissimi personam mentielatur ; 9. 23 inirepidnm meniita uultiim ; 11. 8 incessu perjluo fejninam mentiebatnr. Also 4. o; 8. 7; 9. 11 ; 9. 14; 10. 2 (where we should read with Price corporis imialetudinem for in corporis iialetudine) ; 10. 5 ; 10. 27; Plat. 1. 18 cum eorum, quorum ignarits est, doctrinam aliqiiis scienti- amque mentitur. A somewhat unusual use is found in Mund. 33 et merito illis (sc. mundi luminilus) licet ordine per- petuo frui nee diuersis etsi spatiis temporibusiie ohseruaniissimam legem suonim aliqiiando itinerum mentiunUir (' violate,' ' be false to '). theusaurumque . . . adulant] ' and covering their accumulations of deep- laid treachery under a countenance of joy, they thus fawn upon (caress) her.' The active form adulo is found in Cic. Tusc. 2. 24 (in a metrical translation from the Prometheus Solutus of ^schylus) in the sense of ' wiping off,' sublime aiiolans pinnata caitda nostrum adulat sanguinem. In Lucr. 5. 1070 dogs gannitu uocis adulant ' caress with a yelping sound ' (Munro). Nonius (p. 17) says ' adulalio ' est blandiinentum propria canum, quod et ad homines tractum con- suetudine est. Our passage is the first, so f.ir as I know, in which the active form is found in a prose- writer. Psyche, non ita nt pridem paruula, et ipsa lam mater es] Editors follow Liitjohann (p. 462) in omitting ut. Of course non ita pridem * not so long ago ' is found, e.g. Apol. 72. Still perhaps tit can be defended. We miglit trans- late ' Psyche, not as a while ago our little Psyche, why, you actually (i.e. even you, our little Psyche, as we used to call you) are already a mother ' — a natural address from elder sisters. The tenderness of the diminutive thus comes out. For et ipsa cp. 17 tu quidem jelix et ipsa tanti mali ignoranlia beata sedes ; 22 iam et ipsum lumen lucernae uaeillabat ; 23 et quasi hasiare et ipsa. (sc. lucerna) gestieiat. V. 15] CUPID AND PSYCHE 43 quantum, putas, boni nobis in ista geris perula ; quantis gaudiis totam domum nostram hilarabis. o nos beatas, quas in/antis aurei nutrimenta laetabunt. qui si parentum, ut oportet, pulchritudini responderit, prorsus Cupido nascetur." 1 5 Sic adfectione simulata paulatim sororis inuadunt s. animum. statimque eas lassitudine uiae sedilibus refotas et balnearum uaporo[ro]sis fontibus curatas pulcherrime triclinio mirisqiie illis et beatis edulibus atque tuccetis oblectat. 2 infaiitisv: iiifaiifis F(b. 7 vaporosis ^ : vapororoais Y : vapore \ rosis i. pemla] lit. ' a little reticule ' or ' poclcet,' playful expression for uteriifi intitmesoens. Probably lata is SeiKTiKois : cp. 5. 10 ; 6. 13 fin. aurei] 'golden,' denoting supreme excellence : cp. Plin. Ep. 2. 20. 1 assem pant et accipe auream fabtilam. It is in this sense that the work of Apuleius is calleil Asiiuis aureus. In the Epistle to Octavian 6 (printed with Cicero's Epistles) we find malHs . . . partum auremn. Cp. ' Golden (i.e. princely) lads and girls ' in Cymbeline. laetabunt] The active form is rare. It is found in Livius Andronicus trag. 7 inmne oculos specie laetauisti optabili and Attius trag. 613 et ie ut tripUci laetarem bono. There does not seem to be any other example of the active earlier than Apuleius: cp. 3. 11 aed frontem tuaiii sereua uenustate laetabit adsidue. prorsus Cupido] ' a very Cupid ': cp. note to 0. 6. inuadunt] The military metaphor is continued; 'they take possession of,' ' win their way to.' statimque] ' and forthwith, after they had rested themselves in chairs from the fatigue of their journey, and had refreshed themselves with the steaming water of the bath, she regaled them most splendidly at her table, and with those marvellous and sumptuous viands and savouries.' Oud. suggests refota, comparing c. 2 lectnh laasi- tudinem refoiie ; 3. 17 poculis . . . lassitudiiiem refoMntes ; 9.3 mollitie cubiculi refita lassitudine. But Helm shows that Apuleius also uses rrfouen with a personal accusative 1. 7 fati- gatum . . . leetulo refoiteo. Something similar is 10. 35 lassum corpus . . . re- foneo. We may add 4. 8 hi simili lauacro refoti. For pulcherrime of the mss. Oud. and most editors read pul- cherrimo, which is perhaps right: cp. c. 8 lauacroque pulcherrimo et inhimianae tmnsae iautitiis eas opipare rejieit. The same idea that appears there in inhu- iiirrnae (' unearthly ') reappears, though less emphatically, in beatis here : the viands are so delicate and choice that they are almost fit for the blessed. For beatiis, applied to ' sumptuous ' food, cp. 6. 20 nee offerentis hospiiae sedile delieatum uel cibmn beatum amplexa. Quinlil. Declam. 301 (p. 186, 8 ed. Ritter) si cenulam diuiti pauper feeisset non illam beat'am. atque tuccetis] Vliet bracUets these words ; but they are found in the mss. ; and it is improbable that they were interpolated. Fulgentius (Serm. Antiq., p. 122. 1, ed. Helm) explains ' edulium' ab edendo dictum, id est qimsi praegusta- - tiua eomestio : unde et Apuleius in asin(y aureo ait ' edulibus opipare excepta.' Immediately afterwards follows the explanation of ' tuccela ' as escae regiae. This would tend to show that Fulgentius 44 CUPID AND PSYCHE [V. 15 iubet eitharam loqui : psallitur; tibias agere: sonatur; choros canere : cantatur. quae cuncta nuUo praesente duleissimis modulis animos audientium remulcebaiit. nee tamen sceles- tarum feminarum nequitia uel ilia mellita cantus duleedine moUita conquieuit, sed ad destinatam fraudium pedicam sermonem conferentes dissimulanter occipiunt sciseitari, qualis ei maritus et unde natalium, secta cnia, proueniret. tunc ilia 7 secta cuia Wower : seetaeula F*. f oundthe woid itmcetis here, even though his quotation is from an unknown poet * Gallv)norfas in Fiseis : Ambrosio redolent tucceta Jatwre' [qu. tiapore]. It is a word of which Apuleius is fond. Fotis was making a tuecetum perquam sapidissimum (2. 7) when Lucius began flirting with her: see also 7. U. It was a kind of force-meat or haggis made very savoury : Persiue 2. 42 speaks of tiaeetaque crassa. In 9. 22 a woman puhmnta reeenlia tuceetis tetn- perat. Amobius, Adv. Gentes 2. 42 speaks of glaciali condidone tuceeta, from which we may gather that they were in some way frozen for keep- ing. The scholiast on Persius (1. o.) says Tucceta apud Gallos Cisalpinos bubiila dicitur condhnentis quibusdam erassis oblita et macerata et ideo toios annos durat, iSolet etiam porcina eodem genere eondita seruari aut ad satwanim iura. In the Corp. Gloss, the word is explained as (a/ihs irax"J> which shows that this particular kind of savoury was used sometimes as an ingredient of gravy. jFTinc Flotius Vergilii amicus in eadem regione est nominatus Tttoca. In fact, it seems to have been a kind of ricli extract of beef. iubet .... cantatur] ' she orders that a harp discourse : a harp is played ; that the pipes perform : the pipes are sounded ; that the chorus sing : a song is sung.' The word agere here seems to be used in the histrionic sense: cp. Cic. De Orat. 1. 124 noluit hodie agere Eoscias {'was not in the humour to perform to-day'). mellita .... mollita] alliteration : ' their wicked hearts (lit. ' wickedness') are not mollified by the mellifluous sweet- ness of the strains.' sed .... scifloitari] 'turning the conversation with apparent naturalness towards the treacherous pitfall which they had prepared.' unde natalium] ' of what family he was.' Classical Latin used the abl. : cp. Hor. Fpp. 1. 7. 52 quaere et refer unde domo, quis, cuius fortunae, and Verg. Mn. 8. 114 Qui genus? wide domo ? In natalium we probably have a partitive genitive, like unde gentium in Plant. Epid. 483. secta cuia proueniret] ' of what calling (walk in life) did he come,' literally, ' of what person's calling did he come.' For secta in this sense editors quote Ausonius, Prof. 1. 2 (Peiper) ego nomine eodem Qui sim, qua secta, stirpe, Lare et pafria. It is often found in the same sense in Apu- leius: e.g. 4. 18 ex discipline seeiae (' in accordance with the regulations of our calling,' i.e. the trade of a robber) : 4. 24 seque ad seeiae stieta conferunt ; 6. 31 nee seotae eollegii . . . congruit (' to the calling of our community ') : 10. 11 nee meae sectae crederem conuenire (' pro- fession ' as a physician) eausas alii V. 16] CUPID AND PSYCHE 45 simplicitate nimia pristini sermonis oblita nouum commentum instruit aitque maritum suum de prouincia proxima magnis pecuniis negotiantem iani medium cursum aetatis agere, inter- spersum rara canitie, nee in sermone isto tantUlum morata rursum opiparis muneribus eas onustas uentoso uehiculo 5 reddidit. 16 Sed dum Zephyri tranquillo spiritu sublimatae domum redeunt, sic secum altercantes : " quid, soror, dicimus de tarn praehere mortis ; Flor. 18. 86 et seela (my ' profession ,' of public lecturer) licet Athenis Atlicis confirmata, iamen hie ineohata eat ; Flat. 2. 8 two divisions of Ehetoric quarum una est diaciplina . . . apta et conueniens cmn seela ('calling') eius qui politieus uult uideri. Of course it often means a philosophical school, ' a sect,' De Deo Socr. Pref., § 2, Apol. 19, Met. 10. 33. plistiui sermonis] cp. 3. 8. commentum] ' story ' in the sense of 'fabrication.' magnis pecuniis negotiantem] Such a large wholesale merchant is called negotiator magnarius in 1.5, where we notice the Eoman capitalist (Lupus) and the Greek retailer (Aristomenes). interspersum rara canitie] 'with white strewn here and there amid his hair.' We are reminded of Laius in Sophocles, Oed. Tyr. 742 xvoiCaii' &pTi \evitavOes xdpa ; and of Fropertiiis 3. 5. 24 sparserit et nigras alba senecla comas. uentoso uehiculo] 'wind-borne wain.' 16 sublimatae] 'raised aloft,' a rare and half poetical word found in Ennius' Medea (235 Eibb.) Sol qui candentem in caeh suhlimat facem (cp. Fest. 306 Cato in excelsissimam clari- titdinem suUimauil) ; but does not re- appear until Apuleius (1. 8; 3. 21), except in Vitruvius (6. 4. 4) granaria sublimata (' lofts '). secum altercantes] ' conversing to- gether,' with perhaps an additional idea of eager, interested, and earnest conversation : cp. 6. 26 : 9. 3. Wower altered to altereantur, and Oudendorp to allercant. Apuleius, of course, also uses the word in the ordinary sense of • disputing,' 'wrangling' (2. 29; 10. 15). In 9. 33 we have iis poeulis mutuis altereanti- bus mirabile prorsua euenit ostentum ; the meaning seems to be no more than drinking and talking together. In the Vulgate (Sirach 9. 13) M'e find non alterceria cum ilia [miiliere aliena) in uino, translating /t^ ffv/x^o\oKotri}a-ps /ter' aliTTis 4p oivif, which means, 'do not hold feast with her where the wine-cup circles ' ; but the principal idea of altercari is ' conversing,' while that of (ru/tt/SoAottoTrciy is ' giving feasts.' We should not compare Horace, Carm. 4. 1. 31 certare mero, which seems to mean trying who will drink most. Apuleius is very fond of using secum for inter se in reference to conversation : e.g. 5. 9 : also 4. 5. secum eoHocuti and secum colloquentes ; 6. 26 secum . . . altercant ; 6. 31 secum considerare ; 10. 5 deliberant, all quoted by Beck. The word for ' said ' is omitted : cp. 6. 2 Fer ego te . . . dexter am deprecor, with 4. 31 'Fer ego te' inquit . . . foedera deprecor, which seems to show that the word may he omitted or in- serted at pleasure. 46 CUPID AND PSYCHE [v. 16 monstruoso fatuae illius mendacio? tunc adoleseens modo florenti lanugine barbam instruens, nunc aetate media candenti canitie lucidus. quis ille, quern temporis modiei spatium repentina senecta reformauit? nil aliud repperies, mi soror, 6 quam uel mendacia istam pessimam feminam confingere uel formam mariti sui nescire; quorum utrum uerum est, opibus istis quam primum exterminanda est. quodsi uiri sui faciem ignorat, deo profecto denupsit et deum nobis praegnatione ista gerit. certe si diuini puelli — quod absit — haec mater audierit, 5 mendacia Oudeniorp : mdacio F<(> : mendaclum v. 9 audierit <p : *udierit F : adierit f . monstruoso] This form seems due to a false analogy with formations from j(-stems, e.g. aeatuosus. Eohy (vol. i., § 81i) quotes montmsus (Cic. Lael. 68 ; yet moniosus, naturally on account of the metre, Verg. Mn. 7. 744) and uoluptuostts (Pliu. Ep. 3. 19. 2). An interesting word is ciiriosus, which should he ciu'Osus, hut arose apparently from ineuriostis (from incurid) ; see Lindsay, Lat. Lang. 353. modo .... lucidus] ' just growing a beard of downy bloom, now one in middle age bright with the sheen of silver locks' : instruens lit. ' supplying ' or ' dressing ' ; yet the word is so strange that Bliimner suggests mitriens. For aetate media, cp. Ovid. Met. 12. 459 hide aetas inter iuuenemque senemque, uis iuuenalis erat. mendacia istam] So Oudendorp for mendacio istam, comparing 5. 19 init. ; 8.28 init. If mendacio is retained, it will be taken, as would appear, adverbially, * falsely inventing,' like serio, ioco : or formam mariti sui will have to be pre- supposed in the first clause. Salmasius reads ^nendaeio ista. utrum] for utrumcunqiie, which Liit- johann proposes to read. The Diction- aries quote Vitruvius 7 Praef., § 9 alii enim scripserunt a Fhiladelpho esse in crucem fixmn [Zoilum), nonnuUi Chii ei lapides esse coniectos, alii Smyruae uiumn in pyram eoniectum : quorum utrum ei acciderit ( ' whichever of these deaths shall be found to have happened to him ') merenti coustitif poena — where there is the additional peculiarity that utrum is used for one of several, not merely one of two : cp. also Cic. De Div. 2. 116 Utrum igitur eoruiii accidisset uerum oraculum fuisset, and many other passages quoted by Neue- Wagenerii'. 540. Eittershuis suggests utrum utrum for utrum uerum, which is approved by Price ; but the com- bination is not elsewhere found. denupsit] cp. Apol, 70 at tu dum cam putas etiammmi Claro fratri tuo denupturam. Nipperdey, on Tac. Ann. 6. 27, explains the de- as referring to ihefirm tie of marriage (as in deuincere, 'to bind fast'), 'happily (or regularly) married '; Furneaux, as leaving the paternal home or town on mariiage : cp. 9. 31 and enubere, Liv. 26. 34. 3. Our passage here clearly proves that it does not express the idea of a misalliance. puelli] For the form ep. 7. 21 ; 0. 27. Used in the same sense as here, of offspring unborn, Lucret. 4. 1252. audierit] ' gets the name of,' ' be- comes famous as.' A common usage: cp. Hor. Ep. 1. 7. 38 ; 1. 16. 17 ; Sat. 2. 7. 101; and in Apuleius 2. 9 nisi V. 17] CUPID AND PSYCHE 47 statim me laqueo nexili suspendam. ergo interim ad parentes nostros redeamus et exordio sermonis liuius quam concolores fallacias adtexanms." 17 Sic inflammatae, parentibus fastidienter appellatis et nocte turbatae uigiliis, perditae matutino scopulum peruolant et inde solito uenti praesidio uehementer deuolant lacrimisque pre<s>sura palpebrarum coactis hoc ast\i puellam appellant: " tu quidem felix et ipsa tanti mali ignorantia beata sedes 2 ceohres F (marg.) <(> : colores F. 5 turbalae Helm conj. ; turbatis Ff. 3 fallacias <j> ; fallacid F. 7 pressnra </> : psura F. capillum diatinxerit ornata non poasit ttudire: 6. 9. The difficult passage in 10. 35 Genehrma qtiod oppidmn midit quidem nobilissimae eoloniae Corinthi- enaium, may, perliaps, be explained by taking audit as meaning ' hearkens to,' i.e. ' obeys,' ' is under the rule of: ep. Apol. 83 nefario homini . . . nee auacul- tareid, aibi potiiis audirent, and note on M. 19 below. Scioppius emended to nobilissima colonia, and takes audit us meaning ' is called,' as does the Thesaurus. But was Cenchreae a colony, not to say a splendid one ? Strabo (p. 380) calls it Kii/xri koI hiiifiv. But if not, we must suppose colonia to be used in an unofficial sense, ' which the Corinthians call the finest of their colonies,' i.e. towns recognizing their authority. exordio . . . adtezamus] ' let us M'eave on to the story just started falsehoods that will exactly match it.' The Thesaurus quotes for this meta- phorical use of concohr Prudentius c. Symm. 2. 872 una siiperstitio est quamuis non concolor error. Iff fastidienter] This adverb seems to be used nowhere else. turbatae] So Helm conjectures (though he reads turbata with Bursiau). The same correction had occurred to myself, as we require a pendant to perditae. The clauses would be more evenly balanced if we could sup- pose uigiliis a gloss, but no change is imperative : ' during the night agitated by the hours of sleeplessness, become quite desperate and abandoned in the morning.' There seems no reason to alter to percitae with Lipsius, or to perdita with Gruter. The cor- ruption of turbatae into turbatis was due to the proximity of uic/iliia. solito] cp. 5. 21 init. Some inferior niss. read aoliti. uehementer] Owing to the corrup- tion tie/iemens for uehena in 4, 35 fin., there is a temptation to alter to nefieiitis with Salmasius : but, as in 5. 14 init., we require some indication of the haste with which they proceeded on their evil course. For this reason the emen- dation clementcr must be rejected. Some commentators raise the difficulty that they could not go down more quickly than the wind carried them. This matter-of-fact objection may be per- haps answered in a similarly prosaic way by saying that the office of the wind was protective (praesidio), to keep them from falling heavily to the ground. They threw themselves violently off the cliff, in their haste. coactis] cp. Verg. iEn. 2. 196 ; Ov. Am. 1. 8. 83; Juv. 13. 133. et ipsa . . . tui] ' in ignorance of so grievous an evil, are actualh- sitting in a fool's paradise, in unconcern about the danger that threatens you.' 48 CUPID AND PSYCHE [v. 18 incuriosa periculi tui, nos autem, quae peruigili cura rebus tuis exeubamus, cladibus tuis misere cruciamur, pro uero nam- que comperimus nee te, sociae scilicet doloris casusque tui, celare possumus immanem colubrum multinodis uoluminibus 6 serpentem, ueneno noxio coUa sanguinantem hiantemque ingluuie profunda tecum noctibus latenter adquieseere. nunc recordare sortis Pythicae, quae te trucis bestiae nuptiis destinatam esse clamauit. et multi coloni quique circum- secus uenantur et accolae plurimi uiderunt sum uespera 10 redeuntem e pastu proximique fluminis uadis innatantem. 18 Nee diu blandis alimoniarum obsequiis te aa,gma,<tu>Twca omnes adiirmant, sed, cum primum praegnationem tuam plenus maturauerit uterus, opimiore fructu praeditam deuoraturum. ad haec iam tua est existimatio, utrum sororibus pro tua cara 6 inghmie profunda v : inglubie [-uie (^) profunde Ftp. 7 trucis F primo, sed nunc videtur esse prucis : prucis <p, sed man. rec. addidit supra voeabulum '''". 11 saginaturum <p (ex corr. eiusdem mauus) f : saginartim F. rebus tuis] dat. comm. cp. 8. 10 fin. -viands.' Probably alimoniarttm is sub- immanem colubrum . . , profunda] jective genitive. F. Norden compares 'a monstrous snake, winding with its (5. 21) incendio verborum. This word many coils and folds, its neck all is once used by Varro, and then blood-stained with baleful poison, its disappears from literature until the monstrous maw agape.' sanguinare is second century; cp. 2. 3, and Apol. a neuter verb, so that coUa is not 85. the direct ace. but the ace. of closer sed, cum primum . . . devoratumm] definition. The passage of course recalls 'but when the fullness of your time Verg. JEn. 2. 204-211. shall have brought to ripeness the fruit Pythicae] ' of Apollo.' The oracle of your womb, after that you become was not given at Delphi, but at possessed of a more luscious food to Miletus. It is a mere oversight on eat, he will gulp you down.' Cp. the the part of Apuleius, who has only Empusa whom ApoUonius of Tyana ApoUo in his mind. Pythicus is used (Philostratus Vit. Apoll. 4. 25. 5) com- because Apollo's principal oracle was pelled to confess inaiiieiv i]Sova!s Tbi> at Delphi, the rocky Pytho. Mepiirvop 4s fipaaiv toD ati/naros. clamauit] ' chanted forth,' ' cried tua est existimatio] ' it is for you aloud': cp.Cic. Fin. 2.65 cfemaiMirtMs. to consider.' Helm compares Liv. 34. oiroumsecus] ' round about,' 'in 2. 5 utrum e republiea sit neene id . . . the neighbourhood ' — a word only used vestra existimatio est, and Plant. Cas. by Apuleius, 2. 14 fin. ; 11. 16. 292 Optio haec tua est, in order to 18 blandis alimoniarum obsequiis] defend est against Eyssenhardt's emen- ' with the, enticing allurements of these dation esto. V. 19] CUPID AND PSYCHE 49 salute soUicitis adsentiri uelis et declinata morte nobiscum secura periculi uiuere an saeuissimae bestiae sepeliri uisceribus. quodsi te ruris huius uocalis solitudo uel clandestinae ueneris faetidi periculosique eoncubitus et uenenati serpentis amplexus delectant, certe piae sorores nostrum fecerimus." 5 Tunc Psyche misella, utpote simplex et animi tenella, rapitur uerborum tam tristium formidine : extra terminum mentis suae posita prorsus omnium mariti monitionum suarumque promis- sionum memoriam effudit et in profundum calamitatis sese praecipitauit tremensque et exangui colore lurida tertiata uerba 10 semihianti uoce substrepens sic ad illas ait : 19" Vos quidem, carissimae sorores, ut par erat, in officio uestrae pietatis permanetis, uerum et illi, qui talia nobis adfirmant, non uidentur mihi mendacium fingere. nee enim umquam uiri mei uidi faciem uel omnino cuiatis sit noui, sed 15 11 semihianti y : sem | anti F I rec). t i hy hy eraso) 0 : semianti f : sem anti ^ ( man. bestiae sepeliri nisceribns] This recalls the powerful line of Lucretius 5. 993 Viua uidens uiuo sepeliri uiseera husto, on which Munro gives many parallels. In Grimm's tale of Bearskin (ii. 68, ed. Bohn) the second sister says, 'Beware! Bears like sweet things; and if he takes a fancy to thee, he will eat thee up.' rnris hnins uocalis solitndo] ' the loneliness of this voiceful country-side.' uel . . . eoncubitus] ' or foul and dangerous commerce in a secret amour.' piae sorores nostrum fecerimus] Possibly Blumner is right in adding nos before nostrmn. Tune Psyche . . . ait] ■' Then poor little Psyche, in the simplicity and softness of her little mind, is swept away hy the teiTor of this dreadful story. Driven out of her senses, she threw to the winds every single injunc- tion of her husband and promise of her own, and plunged herself into an abysm of disaster. Trembling and pale and bloodless, she pours out confusedly with half-open utterance words hy terror tripled, and thus addresses them.' For simplex and tenella cp. what Cupid says, c. 11 pro genuina simplieitate proque animi tui teneritudine. tertiata] The word iertiare means 'to do for the third time'; it is especially applied to ploughing a field for the third time. Psyche says each word three times in her terror. The editors refer to Servius on Mn. 3. 314 Cato ait uerta tertiata et quariato quempiam dicere prae metu. She did not stammer — a stam- merer speaks dimidiatia verbis : cp. St. Jerome, Epist. 22. 29 {balbutientem linguam in dimidiata uerba moderattis) — but she spoke with confused and hysterical volubility, repeating words three times over. 19 in officio . . . permanetis] cp. Cio. Att. i. 3. 1 qtiod uerita sit ne Latinae in officio non manerent. cuiatis] This uncontracted form is found in ante-classical (e.g. Plautus, 50 CUPID AND PSYCHE [v. 19 tantum noeturnis subaudiens uocibus maritum ineerti status et prorsus lu<CT>fugam tolero bestiamque aliquam reete dicentibus uobis merito consentio. meque magnopere semper a suis terret aspectibus malumque grande de uultus ciiriositate praeminatur. 6 nunc si quam salutarem opem periclitanti sorori uestrae potestis adferre, iam nunc subsistite ; ceterum incuria sequens prioris prouidentiae beneficia conrump«t." Tunc nanctae iam portis patentibus nudatum sororis 2 TM"fugam F<l> sed ci man. sec. 7 conrumpet Eohde : erupit F^. 3 merito Colvius op. 2. 27 : marito P^. 8 Tune v : hune F<p. Ennius, and Accius) and post-classical Latin (Apuleius Met. 1. S ; 1. 21 ; 8. 24). The classical form is cuias, the termination being the same as in optimas [optimates], nostras, Arpinas ; but it is very rarely found. I can only find the one example given in the Dictionaries, Liv. 27. 19. 9. Neue- Wagener, ii^. 27, points out that the uncontracted form of many such ' gentilia ' was found in ante-classical Latin, e.g. si quis mortuus est Arpinatis (Cato, Hist. Frag. 61 ) ; Sarsinatis eequa est (Plant. Most. 770). noctnruis subaudiens uocibus] When we find the dative with audire (cp. note on c. 16 fin.), the meaning of ' obeying ' is implied, as in the phrase dieto audiem esse. Translate ' dutifully attendant to his words only in the night season.' I do not feel sure as to the significance of sui-, but it seems to mean ' submissively attendant'; though, like suiatiseultare, it may mean ' to attend to secretly,' i.e. without seeing or being seen. lucifugam] ' afraid of the day-light.' The word (other forms are lueifugus and lucifugax) is applied to animals of the night, such as cockroaches or owls, or to swindlers or rakes who turn night into day (Luoilius 468, ed. Marx : Seneca Ep. 122. 16, an interesting passage ; cp. tenelrio). In Cicero Fin. i. 61 it appears to mean ' misanthropic' In the other passage of Apuleius where the word occurs, Apol. 16 fin., the meaning is sufficiently obvious, tu quidem quid ego in propatulo et eelehri ctga/m, facile e tenebris tuts ariitraris, cum ipse humilitate ahditus (so Casaubon for ahdita) et lucifuga, non sis mihi mutuo conspioum. In Minucius Felix, 8, it is applied to the Christians, latebrosa et htdfuga natio, in publicum muta, in angulis garrula. merito consentio] This does not square with all Psyche knew of Cupid's fragrant curls, soft cheeks, &c., 5. 13. mfeque] LUtjohann reads me quippe. For quippe used not as the first word cp. 8. 21 : it is found even as the sixth word in Flor. 18, p. 87 (Oud.). Gruter suggested me quidem; Petschenig, me quoque ; Jahn, namque magnopere me ; and Leo, me quae or me qui. But it is better to retain the reading of the mss., as there is no necessity to make Psyche speak quite logically. subsistite] cp. note to 6. 2. ceterum] ' otherwise ': cp. note to 6. 5, in which passage the future follows, justifying Kohde's conection of the read- ing of the mss. corrumpit into eorrumpet. portis patentibus] Apuleius loves to represent the wicked sisters as a hostUe force of soldiery : cp. eonferto vestigio S. 14. 20] CUPID AND PSYCHE 51 animum facinerosae mulieres, omissis tectae machinae latibulis, destrictis gladiis fraudium simplicis puellae pauentes cogita- tiones inuadunt. SO Sic denique altera: "quoniam nos originis nexus pro tua incolumitate <ne> periculum quidem ullum ante oculos habere 5 compellit, uiam, quae sola deducit iter ad salutem, diu diuque cogitatam monstrabimus tibi. nouaculam praeacutam, adpulsu etiam palmulae lenientis exasperatam, tori qua parte cubare consuesti, latenter absconde lucernamque concinnem, completam oleo, claro lumine praemicantem subde aliquo claudentis aululae if 5 lie add Petschenig. 10 aululae ¥<j>, sed altera manus mutavit in taiule et prior maniis in marg. addidit tabule. tectae machinae] Translate ' pent- house ' or 'mantlet,' called in military language plutei or uineae, covered sheds under which the besiegers of a town worked battering-rams. destrictis . . . inuadunt] ' drew the swords of their machinations, and made an attack on the trembling thouglits of the artless girl.' 20 ne . . . quidem uUam] It is necessary to add a negative, either ne before perimlum (Petschenig), or to read nullum (for ullum of F^) with the inferior mss. It would be doubtful Latin to interpret ullum, as Hildebrand does, in the sense of ' any danger that may threaten you.' That should be quodcunque or omne. deducit iter] ' the road which alone leads your journey to safety.' If we retain iter, such must be the sense ; but it should possibly be ejected, as Gruter suggested. It may have arisen from a repetition of the -it of dedueit. Jahn and Eyssenhardt read qua for qtme : 'by which alone your journey leads to safety,' which is possible. But the mss. reading can be defended. Via and iter are occasionally found connected : cp. Hor. Carm. 3. 2. 22 Virtus . . . negata tentat iter uia : and Lucr. 2. 626 aere atque argento sternunt iter omne uiarum, where see Munro. Ov. Am. 3. 13. 6 dijicilis cliuis hue uia praebet iter. In 2. 13 fin. (quoted by Helm) et maris et uiae confeeeris iter, the necessary contrast of sea and land travel renders the parallel less cogent. adpulsu . . . exasperatam] ' sharpened even by the application of the softening (or 'smoothing') palm of your hand,' or ' by pressing it against your softening palm.' She is to draw the razor over the palm of her hand in the way barbers do just before using it to remove dust. It is of course extravagant to say that such pressing on the hand sharpens the steel. Apuleius uses adpulsus again, 6. 8. conciunem] ' neat little lamp.' This is the only place where the form con- einnis is found. The word is usually eoneinnus. But Gellius (18. 2. 7) has eoneinniter. aululae] For this diminutive cp. 2. 7. ollulam istam . . . intorques, and the title of the play of Plautus Aulularia. The margin of F has taiule, apparently by the original copyist ; but this gives no sense : its meaning in land-surveying is a ' bed ' or ' plot ' of ground. Fulgentius says that Psyche lucernam medio contegit, which defends the ms. reading. 2 52 CUPID AND PSYCHE [v. 20 tegmine omnique isto apparatu tenacissime dissimulate, post- quam suleato<s> intrahens gressus cubile solitum conscenderit iamque porrectus et exordio somni prementis implicitus altum soporem flare coeperit, toro delapsa nudoque uestigio pensilem 5 gradum puUulatim minuens, caecae tenebrae custodia liberata lucerna, praeclari tui facinoris opportunitatem de luminis consilio mutuare et ancipiti telo illo audaeiter, prius dextera sursum elata, nisu quam ualido noxii serpentis nodum ceruieis et capitis abscide. nee nostrum tibi deerit subsidium; sed 2 sulcatos (/) (sed man. alt.) : sulcata F^. 9 abscide y. : ahseinde F<^. SQicatos intrahens gressna] ' draw- ing along his furrowed gait ' — an artificial expression for the crawling of a serpent, which leaves a furrow be- hind : op. Ovid Met. 15. 725 Litoream iractu squamae erepitantis harenam sul- cat. For intrahens cp. 11. 23 sol euruatus intrahebat uespermn. Helm ingeniously conjectures sulcata intrans gressu : but one is loth to remove the Apuleian word which signifies the trailing gait of the serpent ; sulcata intrahens se gressu would be better. et exordio . . . coeperit] ' and fettered in the first toils of overpowering sleep, he had begun to breathe forth the depth of slumber.' The expression seems taken from Vergil, Mn. 9. 326 toto projlabat peetore somnum, itself per- haps taken from Theocritus 24. 47 Sfxwas . . . vTTvov Papbv eKtftutravTas. Servius says that the Vergilian peri- phrasis is a dignified expression for ' snoring ' {ne uerba humili stertentem diceret). nudoiiue . . . minuens] ' and with bare feet lessening little by little your airy tread.' For the form puUulatim, cp. 2. 16 relietum (uinum) puUulatim labellis minuens. In both places Funek in Archiv vii 495, thinks we should alter to paullulatim, as does apparently Neue- Wagener, ii'. 558. The diphthong -au- would naturally pass into o : cp. pallulus in Cato, and Varro (L. L. 5. 167), and plostrum beside plaustrum. Possibly we should read pollulatim, as n is sometimes found for o in F^ ; cp. 6. 10 rurieula for ruricola ; 4. 31 ealeatu for cnlcato. But as emendation is un- certain, it is better to retain the ms. reading. The idea seems to be that Psyche should go more and more slowly, each step less than the preceding, so that there should not be any danger of a hasty action which might cause a disturbance, and so awake her victim. tenebrae] The singular is very rare. Neue-Wagener, i'. 712, quotes five examples, of which this is the earliest. For such an unusual singular in Apuleius, Piechotta (p. 32) compares /««<»«, Apol. 56 (cp. Plant. Stich. 729). It is pro- bably an error to suppose that caulae is singular in Met. 4. 6. de Inminis consilio] 'as the light may suggest to you.' For de cp. 2. 31. quam ualido] ' with ever so mighty a stroke.' This use of quam with an adjective, participle, or adverb is not infrequent in Apuleius: cp. 3. 5 (quam marihus animis) ; 4. 3 (loro quamualido); 5.16 {quam eanoolares); 9. 19 {quamprocul semotus) ; 11. 30 (quam raso oapillo). noxii . . . abscide] 'cutoff the joint of the baleful serpent which binds his neck and head.' The mss. give abseinde ; but as abscindo and abscido are often V. 21] CUPID AND PSYCHE 53 cum primum illius morte salutem tibi feceris, anxiae praesto- labimus eunctisque istis ocius tecum relatis uotiuis nuptiis hominem te iungemus homini." ^1 Tali uerborum incendio flammata uiscera sororis iam prorsus ardentis deserentes ipsae protinus, tanti mali confinium 5 2 ocius V : sociis Ftp : opibus cod. Oxon. 5 ipaae v : ipsa F : ipsain </>. confused, it is better to alter to the word which suits the sense ; the vertebra is to be cut, not torn away: cp. 4. 11 antesignani noatri partem qua manus umerum suhit, iotu per articulum medium temperato, prorsus ahscidimus ('cut clean oif '). The word is often used of cutting through the neck and so cutting off the head : Bell. Hisp. 20. 5; Amm. 14. 11. 23 ; Sil. 15. 470 ; Lucan 8. 674. On abscido and abscindo see an exhaustive article by Fiirtner in the Archiv, 5. 520-533. In Tac. Ann. 15. 69, abscin- duntur uenae (cp. 16. 11 and interscindere 35. 5), abscindere seems to be used in the sense of ' to cut.' What Ap. here calls nodus, Seneca, De Prov. 6. 8, calls com- missura ceruicis and articulus ille qui caput eollutnque committit. Price com- pares Horn. II. 14. 465 riv p' l$tt\tv, Ke<j>a\rjs re Kal ahxevos iv ffuveoXM'i'i veiaTof affrpdyaKov. praestolabimus] For this active form Neue-Wagener, iii^. 81 only quotes, in addition to this passage, the examples given by Nonius, p. 475, from Livius Andronicus and Tui-pilius. But the form is recognized by the Glosses : so that we may perhaps retain it, though elsewhere (e.g. 3. 3 ; 4. 10 ; 5. 4 quoted by Helm) Apuleius seems to use the deponent form (4. 10 is doubtful). Similarly we should not reject tenebrae (singular) in this chapter, though else- where Apuleius uses the regular plural form . ocius] So some inferior mss. for sociis. For ocius cp. Hor. Sat. 2. 7. 34. It has been proposed to read copiis, and this is approved of by Oudendorp and Jahn, as there is a similar confusion in Caes. B. G. 7. 54. Hildebrand's attempt to explain sociis as applying to the wealth with which Psyche was surrounded can hardly be accepted on the strength of Vegetiua 2. 7, colligatas secum fasces pcrtrahunt socios ; or Val. Flaoc. 3. 162 socia sed disicit agmina claua. But some mss. read opibus. Helm adds manibus before sociis in the sense of ' by the hands of our friends,' comparing 4. 11 sat se beatum qui mantt socia ttolens occumberet, where there is strong emphasis on manusoeia; hut hereit adds nothing to the strength of tlie pass- age, and is a violent and needless addition . uotiuis nuptiis] ' in a desirable kind of marriage we shall unite you, a human being to n, human being.' For homo of a woman cp. Sulpicius ap. Cic. Fam. 4. 5. 4 quoniam homo natafuerat. 21 uiscera] Translate ' her heart': cp. Cie. Phil. 1. 36 in medullis populi ct uisceribus haerebant. It is used of the most inward part of a person's frame or nature. deserentes ipsae] F has ipsa and <p ipsam. Some inferior mss. give ipsae, which is adopted by Vliet, who puts comma after confinium. This punctu- ation Helm has well shown to be improbable, quoting 4. 10 fin. periculi conjinio territus. Helm puts no stop at deserentes, and reads ipsae. We can hardly put a full stop at ardentis, as we should then have one main verb Jlammata in the past tense, while all the other main verbs in the narrative are in the present. Michaelis reads ardent : is<tae> deserentes ipsam. 54 CUPID AND PSYCHE [v. 21 sibi etiam eximie metuentes, flatus alitis impulsu solito pro- uectae super scopulum ilico pernici[o] se fuga proripiunt statimque conscensis nauibus abeunt. At Psyche relicta sola, nisi quod infestis Furiis agitata sola 6 non est, aestu pelagi simile maerendo fluctuat et, quamuis statuto consilio et obstinato animo, iam tamen facinoW manus admouens adhuc incerta consilii titubat multisque ealamitatis suae distrahitur affeetibus. festinat differt, audet trepidat, diffidit irascitur et, quod est ultimum, in eodem corpore odit 10 bestiam, diligit maritum. uespera tamen iam noctem trahente praecipiti festinatione nefarii seeleris instruit apparatum. pox 2 pernici se f : perniciose F^. 6 faeinori f : Jacinosu Fip : facinori mas tj> (ex corr. ree.) : facinorosas v. prouectae] So Bursian for porrectae of the mss. This can hardly be de- fended by 7. 1 precibus adCaesarisnitmen porrectis, ' prayers being offered to the gracious will of Caesar,' this sense of ' presenting ' or ' tendering ' being fairly common (see the Dictionaries); nor by the passage quoted by Helm, 2. 10 cum sim paratus uel uno sauiolo interim rea'eatus super istum ignem porrecius assari, where the word has its most ordinary meaning of ' stretched out.' Possibly we should read porro aetae. nisi quod . . . non est] ' save that no one is alone who is driven along by baleful frenzy ' — no mean expression. aestu pelagi simile maerendo fluc- tuat] ' is tossed to and fro in her tears like the surging sea.' For the gerund maerendo (= maerens) F. Norden admirably compares Verg. jEn. 2. 6 quis talia fando Temperat a lacrimis. It is not infrequent in Livy, e.g. 2. 32. 4 (sumendo), where see Weissenborn. On the passage from Vergil, Coningtou notes that in the imitation by Silius, 2. 651, the present participle is used, quis trisHafata piorum Jmperet euoluens laerimis. Simile is the ace. used as an adverb : cp. c. 1 init. snaue recubans . . dulee eonquieuit : c. 28 irata et quamuis . . . consilii titubat] ' and although her purpose is fixed and her mind determined, yet when she sets her hand to the work, still irresolute in purpose, she falters.' The logical contradiction contrived in this sentence is admirable both in rhetoric and psychology. multisque . . . maritum] 'and is distracted by the many impulses of her sad state. She hurries and postpones, is bold and fearful, is irresolute and indignant, and, what is at the basis of it all, though he is one and the same in person, she abhors the beast, but loves the husband.' uespera . . . noctem trahente] cp. 11. 23 sol curuaius intrahebat uesperam^ and Ov. Met. 1. 219 iraherent cum sera crepuscula noctem, nox aderat et maritus aderat] ' Night was come and the husband was come.' Possibly we should read adierat for the second aderat. Price proposed adueneratf which is read by Helm. Certainly we want a pluperfect, as descenderat shows. V. 22] CUPID AND PSYCHE 55 aderat et maritus aderat pri[m]usque Veneris proeliis uelitatus <in> altum soporem descenderat. $S Tunc Psyche, et corporis et animi alioquin infirma, fati tamen saeuitia subministrante, uiribus roboratur et prolata lucerna et adrepta nouacula sexum audacia mutatur. sed cum primum luminis oblatione tori secreta claruerunt, uidet omnium i 1 priusque cod. Fuxensis : pm;q; F</) : primisque v. 2 in add. Vulcanius. 6 mutatur Jalin : mtttauit F, sei-uit man. rec. in rasura : mutatii <j>, sed supra lin. add. "•"tamt. prinsq^ae . . . descenderat] ' and after first a slight skirmish in the field of Love, he had sunk into deep sleep.' The conceit that Love is. a warfare is common: cp. Ovid. Am. 1. 9. 1 fE., esp. in the present connexion 45 Inde uides agilem noctur- naque hella gerentem : cp. Fulgentius Myth. 3. 6 (= 67. 16, ed. Helm), of Cupid and Psyche, Veneris proeliis obscure peractis ; also Apul. Met. 2. 17. The mss. give primusgtte, but it can only be defended with difficulty. For primus in the sense of ' before ' another person, Weyman compares Amohius Adv. Gentes 3. 22 sciat ipse necesse est primus id quod alterum callere constituii, where Hildebrand compares Hyginua Fab. 164 Inter Neptunum et Mineruam cum esset certalio qui primus oppidum in terra Attica eonderet. But even in Cicero we find primus used for the first of two things, e.g. Sest. § 44 si in prima conlentione . . . coiicidissem, But^j-t!(S- gi(e, which is said to be found in the Codex Fuxensis, and has been con- jectured by Kronenherg, is the simpler reading and is veiy common in Apuleius. Helm quotes 3. 17; 5. 20; 8. 30? 11. 23. in altum soporem descenderat] We must add in, as Vulcanius suggests. Colvius had proposed to add in after altum. The only parallel adduced for descenders with the simple ace. in the sense of 'descend into' is Epitome .Slneidos vi. (Bahrens P.L.M. vol. iv., p. 165) una (with the Sibyl) descendit Auernum : but Auernus is the name of a place. Hildebrand compares escendere nauem. Colvius also suggested extenderat, com- paring Fulgentius 3. 6 {= 68. 9, Helm) cumque altum soporem maritus exten- deret. This seems to mean, ' had been fast asleep for some time.' 23 fati] Fate here takes the place of Fortune (cp. 5. 5) as the malignant power which caused all the trouble. sexum audacia mutatur] 'is unsexed in her boldness,' lit. 'is changed as to her sex'; ace. of closer definition. Helm compares 6. 20 fin. mentem eapitur temeraria euriositate. We might add Verg. ^n. 1. 658 ut faciem miitatus et ora Cupido pro dulci Ascanio ueniat. Possibly we should read sexu, and take it in the sense of ' is parted from her sex,' on the analogy of mutari ciuitate {Ms Salpense, ch. 22; Cic. Balb. 31 and 42), mutari Jinibus (Liv. 5. 46. 11), mutari ttoluntate (Cic. Fam. 6. 21. 1), all which passages are quoted by Dr. Eeid (in Wilkins's ed. of Horace's Epistles) on Ars Poet. 60 ( Ui siluae foliis pronos mutantur in annos), who adds : "In all these cases the abl. is strictly one of respect, but the notion of severance comes in ": cp. Hor. Sat. 2. 7. 64 Ula tamen se non habitu mutalue heo ; Ovid Trist. 6. 2. 73 hine ego dum muter. E * 56 CUPID AND PSYCHE [v. 22 ferarum- mitissimam dulcissimamque bestiam, ipsum ilium Cupidinem formonsum deum formonse eubantem, cuius aspectu lueernae quoque lumen hilaratum increbruit et aeuminis sacrilegi iiouaculam paenitebat. at uero Psyche tanto aspectu B deterrita et impos animi, marcido pallore defecta tremensque desedit in imos poplites et ferrum quaerit abscondere, sed in suo pectore ; quod profeeto feeisset, nisi ferrum timore tanti flagitii manibus temerarii<s> delapsum euolasset. iamque lassa, salute defecta, dum saepius diuini uultus intuetur 4 nouaeulam paenitebat Lipsius : nouacula praenifebat F0. 8 temerariis i<f> : temerarii F. ipsum . . . paenitel)at] ' Cupid's own self, the beautiful god, lying there in all his beauty, and at the sight of him the light even of tbelamp brightened in joy, and the razor felt a pang of sorrow for its wiol£ed edge.' We haye adopted the emendation of Lipsius for the mss. reading nouacula praenitebat (' the wicked-pointed razor shone out '), not so much on account of hilaratum, which could be regarded as a semi- personification (such as, e.g., Cic. N. D. 2. 102 ti(m quasi tristiiia quadam [sot) eonirahit terrain, turn uicissim laetificat, ut cum caelo hilarata uideatur), as on account of the clause nisi ferrum timore tantiflagitii manibus temerariis delapsum euolasset, where the personification is complete. To endow everything con- nected with the principal actors with life and sympathy is in accordance with the spirit of romantic fairy tales. The emendation of Lipsius has a note of true feeling, though later Lipsius appears to have thought other- wise, as he gave up his emendation. In love-poetry the lover often addresses the lamp as a confidant; e.g. Anth. Pal. 5. 7 and 8. impos animi . . . euolasset] 'be- wildered, overcome with the pallor of exhaustion, and all trembling, sank crouching down and sought to hide the steel — in her own bosom ; and this she would have done had not the steel, in alarm at the thought of such a crime, slipped and sped away from her rash hands.' For in imos poplites cp. 7. 24 totum corporis pondus in postremos poplites recello. For sedcp. note to 4. 31 sed plenam. As a parallel to this personification of the knife, we may quote from Mr. Ralston ("Beauty and the Beast " in the Nineteenth Century, Deo. 1878, p. 1002) : " In the Sup- planted Sride [a tale both Greek and Sicilian], when the heroine has been supplanted she yields to despair and thinks of killing herself. Having obtained a ' Enife of Murder ' and a ' Whetstone of Patience,' she tells them her sad tale. The Greek maiden calls upon the knife to rise up and cut her throat ; and the knife tries to do so, but the stone holds it back. The Sicilian heroine addresses her remarks chiefly to the stone, and, as it listens, it swells and swells until at last it cracks. TheJ she seizes the knife and is about to put an end to her troubles. But in each case the prince whom the supplanted bride has rescued overhears what she has been saying, and rushes in to pre- sent her from stabbing herself." Com- pare also Althea's log in Ovid (Met. 8. 613) when she throws it into the fire : Aut dedit aut uisus gemitus est ille dedisse stipes, ut inuitis correptu^ ab ignibus arsit, salute defecta] ' overcome by the 23] CUPID AND PSYCHE 57 pulchritudinem, recreatur animi. uidet capitis aurei geni- <a>lein caesariem ambro8ia[m] temulentam, ceruices lacteas genasque purpureas pererrantes crinium globos decoriter impeditos, alios antependulos, alios retropendulos, quorum splendore nimio fulgurante iam et ipsum lumen lucernae uaoillabat; per umeros uolatilis dei pinnae roscidae micanti flore candicant et quamuis ali[i]s quiescentibus extimae plumulae 1 geniahm tp (man. alt.) : genilem F(J). 2 ambrosia v : ambrosiam Fcj). 7 alis V : aliis F<p. sense of being safe,' or ' that all was well': cp. 9. 9 argumenii saiietate iam defecti. This seems a better way than to take defecta as ahl. aba. ; as ' safety being enfeebled' would be a strange expression for ' feeling lost ' or ' being unnerved.' genialem] ' joyous,' ' joy-inspiring.' A man's genius was the deification of the part of his nature which felt joy — his good spirit : indulge Genio, earpamus duleia, nostrum est quod tiiuis, says Fei'sius (S. 151): so that genialis is that which causes joy, ev<t>pavTiK-li, as it is explained by the Glosses (Corp. Gloss, ii. 33. 1). Apuleius uses it of the countenance of the priest of Isis (11. 14 fin.), of balsam (11. 9), of the rose {i. 2), otiose et satis genialiter eontoria in modum linguae postrema labia gran- dissitnwn ilium calicem uno haustu per- hausi (of the ass drinking at table, 10. 16 fin.), and of course of the marriage-bed {genialis torus 2. 6; 9. 26). Apuleius delights in expatiating on the beauty of luxuriant hair; cp. 2. 8. The novelists also linger on the descrip- tion of the hair of their heroes and heroines, which is represented generally as partly bound and partly loose: cp. Eohde, Grieeh. Roman, 163-4 n. 3. temalentam] ' soaked in ' : cp. Martial 14. 154 (lanae amethystinae) Ebria Sidoniae cum sim de sanguine conchae non uideo quare sobria lana uocer (joke on Ol^4f9u<rTo^). Ambrosia is here used, not of the food of the gods, but of a divine unguent, as in Verg. Georg. 4. 415 (cp. Mn. 1. 403) ambrosiaeque oomae diuinum uertice odorem spirauere ; and in Apuleius, Met. 8. 9. ceruices] ace. governed by perer- rantes. For lacteas cp. Verg. Mn. 10. 137. decoriter] cp. 6. 28; 11. 3 from the very rare adj. deeoris or decor. antependulos] cp. 2. 23, nowhere else found in Latin: cp. Florid. 3. 14 (Oud.) erines antemntuli et propenduli ; and Met. 9. 30 comae anteuentulae. quoram splendore . . . aacillabat] ' and by their overpoweringly flashing brilliance now even the light of the lamp began to pale.' The word uaeillare occurs also in c. 25 and in 6. 30, in both of which places it is spelled with cc. See Munro on Lucr. 3. 504. It is connected with the same root as con- uexua, uarus: cp.'Walde,.E<y»i. Worterb., p. 141. micanti flore . . . lasciuinnt] 'gleam with glittering bloom, aiid although the wings are at rest, the soft and downy feathers at the end p^ay restlessly in quivering oscillations' — a most charm- ing touch in this beautiful description. For candicant cp. Flor. 3, p. 15 (Oud.) lyra eius auro fulgurat, ebore candicat. For the neut. plur. inquieta used adver- bially, cp. 2. 17 crebra subsiliens ; 3. 28 fin. crebra tundentes ; 2. 6 fin. re- trorsa respiciens ; 10. 17 ciliis alterna 58 CUPID AND PSYCHE [v. 23 tenellae ae delicatae tremule resultantes inquieta lasciuiunt; ceterum corpus glabellum atque lueulentum et quale peperisse Venerem non paeniteret. ante lecttili pedes iaeebat arcus et pharetra et sagittae, magni del propitia tela. B S3 Quae dum insatiabili animo Psyche, satis et curiosa, rimatur atque pertrectat et mariti sui miratur arma, depromit unam de pharetra sagitta<Hi> et puncto pollicis extremam aciem periclitabunda trementis etiam nunc articuli nisu f ortiore pupugit altius, ut per summam cutem rorauerint paruulae 10 sanguinis rosei guttae. sic ignara Psyche sponte in Amoris incidit amorem. tunc magis magisque cupidine fraglans Cupidinis, prona in eum efflictim inhians, patulis ac petulanti- bus sauiis festinanter ingestis de somni mensura metuebat. sed dum bono tanto percita saucia mente fluctuat, lucerna ilia 16 sine perfidia pessima sine inuidia noxia sine quod tale corpus contingere et quasi basiare et ipsa gestiebat, euomuit de summa 7 sagitta iij> {' alia manu). 11 fraglans F : Jlagram ^. glabellum] cp. Flor. 3, p. 14 (Oud.) Apollo , . . corpore glabelltis. lueulentum] of personal beauty, cp. 4. 25 {faciem); 10. 30 (Imulentus piier propitia] ' gracious,' a conventional word applied to the graciousness of tie pleasures of love. 33 satis et curiosa] cp. 5. 28 uerbosa et satis curiosa auis, and note on 6. 14. puncto poUicis] ' with the point (or 'tip') of her thumb.' There is no need to read with Floridus punctu, ' by a prick of her thumb.' It was from a wound in the hand from one of Cupid's arrows that Venus in Ovid (Met. 10. 525) fell in loye with Adonis. extremam aciem periclitabunda] For this ace. cp. Apol. 72 uoluntatem meam uerbis imievsis perielitahundus. In Met. 3. 21 it is used with the genitive sui periclitabunda, ' trying herself ' (of Pamphile when she changed herself into an owl). articuli] This word includes the thumb as well as the fingers. We may translate it ' finger ' here. in Amoris incidit amorem] cp. 10. 19 in . . mei cupidinem incidit. The phrase simply means ' to fall in love with': cp. Val. Max. 5. 7 extr. 1 ; Hist. ApoUon. 1 and 17 ; Hygin. Fab. 121. 16. fraglans] cp. note to 4. 31. prona . . . metuebat] ' gazing down on him distractedly and pouring eagerly upon him impassioned and impetuous kisses, she began to fear as to the extent of his slumber,' i.e. how long he would continue asleep, and how deep it might be. Note the alliteration in patulis et petulaniibus. For patulis cp. 4. 31 med. osculis hianlibits, saucia] applied to one wounded by love, a fairly common usage, e.g. Verg. Mn. 4. 1 At regina graui iatndudum saucia cura. perfidia pessima] ' thoroughgoing treachery ' — alliteration. inuidia nozia] cp. b. 27 init. V. 24] CUPID AND PSYCHE 59 luminis sui stillam feruentis olei super umerum dei dexterum' hem audax et temeraria lueerna et amoris uile ministerium, ipsum ignis totius deum aduris, cum te scilicet amator aliquis, ut diutius cupitis etiam noete potiretur, primus inuenerit. sic inustus exiluit deus uisaque detectae fidei coUuuie protinus ex s o<s>culis et manibus infelicissimae coniugis tacitus auolauit. S4 At Psyche statim resurgentis eius crure dextero manibiis ambabus a^^repto sublimis euectionis adpendix miser- anda et per nubilas plagas penduli comitatus extrema eonsequia tandem fessa delabitur solo. lo Nee deus amator humi iacentem deserens inuolauit proxi- 3 deum v : dmh F : dm f : diyiii (p. 6 osfnlis Crusius : oeiilis F(/>. 8 adrepto v : airepto Ftp. hem . . ministerium] 'ah! bold, rash lamp, common drudge of Love.' capitis] 'the objects of desire' — often used in this amorous sense. The Diott. quote Orid Fast. 3. 21 Mars nidet hanc iiismnqne cupit potiturqite cupila. nisaqtie detectae fidei collnnie] < and seeing the ruin of his trust now dis- closed.' The expression is no doubt not strictly accurate. The bond between Oupid and Psyche was broken, but not disclosed : the secret who was the mysterious husband was disclosed ; but as this disclosure was the principal and most striking result of Psyche's rash action, it is emphasized. Accordingly it seems better to adhere to the mss. reading detectae than to alter to defeetae (JTahn), ' ruin of his trust which failed'; or detreetatae (Vliet), ' ruin of his sullied trust'; or detectae (Petsohenig), ' of his trust thus shattered'; or deceptae (Helm), ' of his trust betrayed.' In favour of defeetae, however, may be urged the partiality of Apuleius for tlie word; cp. chapter 22. protinus] So Bohde, introducing a word of which Apuleius is very fond, in place of prorsus of the mss. Cupid did not ' wholly ' escape from Psyche ; for, as the next sentence shows, she still grasped him by the leg. OBcnlis] So Crusius for onilis of the mss. He and Vliet quote Gell. 3. 15. 3 Diagoras . . . in osculia atque in manibus Jiliorum animam effiauit (where one ms. reads octilis); also 4. 31 above, oculis for oseulis. 34 sublimis euectionis . . .conseqnia] 'a pitiable appendage to his airy flight, and forming the final attachment to him in her pendant companionship through the cloudy realms ' (with the sense that this was the last time she would follow with him). The expression is artificial even to extravagance. For appendix cp. 8. 22 seque per . . . puleum appen- dicem paruulum (i.e. her infant son) trahens praecipitat. The rare word eonsequia is to be compared with such forms as reliquiae, oisequiae, exsequiae : cp. 10. 18 earpentis quae . . . nouissimis trahebantur ennsequiis, ' by those who followed him in the rear.' Strictly the word is an adjective. We have the adv. consequie or consecue in Lucr. 5. 679 and adsecue in a fragment of the Astraba of Plautus. 60 CUPID AND PSYCHE [v. 24 mam cupressum deque eius alto cacumine sie eam grauiter commotus adfatur : "Ego quidem, simplicissima Psyche, parentis meae Veneris praeceptorum immemor, quae te miseri extremique hominis e deuinctam cupidine infimo matrimonio addiei iusserat, ipse potius amator aduolaui tibi. sed hoc feci leuiter, scio, et praeclarus ille Sagittarius ipse me telo meo percussi teque coniugem meam feci, ut bestia scilicet tibi uiderer et ferro caput excideres meum, quod istos amatores tuos oculos gerit. 10 haec tibi identidem semper cauenda censebam, haec beniuole remonebam. sed illae quidem eonsiliatrices egregiae tuae tarn perniciosi magisterii dabunt actutum mihi poenas, te uero tantum fuga mea puniuero." et cum termino sermonis pinnis in altum se proripuit. cupressum] governed by the in- of inuolarit, for other examples of this in Apuleius cp. 5. 4 init. mnus aures eius accedit ; cp. c. 3 fin. uox aures eius affertur; and 9. 16 init.; c. 5 init. seopulum . . aderunt. On 9. 16 Hilde- brand quotes many examples of the accusative of place used without a pre- position : 7. 1 eastra nostra remeastis ; 7. 13 eiuitatem reuenimtis. It is un- certain under which construction to place such usages as 9. 41 eiuitatem aduentat. te . . . addiei] 'that you, enthralled with passion for a wretched and most mean wight, should be consigned to the lowest of marriages'; cp. 4. 31. amatores tuos oculos] ' those eyes, love-lit for thee.' Norden refers to c(p6a\fiol ipuTiKoi in Xenophon Ephesius i. 9. 7. haec... remonebam] 'Thatyoushould be ever on your guard as to this I again and again told you as my deliberate opinion ; this kindly warning I kept repeating to you.' Cupid had not said what the haee were ; but neither Psyche nor the readers of the story could be ignorant that they were prohibitions against inquiring into who he was. I'he word semper goes closely with cauenda, 'ever-to-be-guarded against'; accordingly we need not transpose identidem to precede heneuole (Vliet), nor read praeeauenda for semper cauenda (Michaelis) . Rohde ejects semper ; sup- posing that it was originally saepe, and a gloss on identidem. The word remonere is rare, if not unique. It seems to mean that the warning was given more than once. magisterii] ' instruction,' ' guidance ': Cupid's part in the punishment of the wicked sisters does not appear, accord- ing to Dietze ; it is Psyche who is instrumental in their death. If we made this objection to Apuleius, he might have smiled and replied that Cupid was indirectly instrumental, by giving no orders to Zephyr to convey them from the rock ; and that it was love of him which wrought their death. puniuero] The fut. perf. does not here differ in sense from the fut. simple; cp. Koby, § 1485. et cum termino] cp. note to 6. 20 fin. pinnis in altum se proripuit] ' swept himself aloft on his pinions.' 25] CUPID AND PSYCHE 61 ?5 Psyche uero humi prostrata et, quantum uisM poterat, uolatus mariti prospiciens extremis affigebat lamentationibus animum. sed ubi remigio plumae raptum maritum proceritas spatii fecerat alienum, per proximi fluminis marginem prae- cipitem sese dedit. sed mitis fluuius in honorem dei scilicet, 6 qui et ipsas aquas urere consueuit, metuens sibi confestim earn innoxio uolumine super ripam florentem herbis exposuit. tunc forte Pan deus rusticus iuxta supercilium amnis sedebat complexus [h] Echo mo<n><anam deam eamque uoculas 1 visu tj) : visi F. 9 Hcho montanam 7ahn, egregie : hec homo cand F4> ; vide Comm. 25 prospiciens] ' gazing in the dis- tance at the flight of her husband as far as her eyesight enabled her.' There is no need to read prosequena (Michaelis). The \iovi prospicere is used of seeing an object at a distance, and it does not matter whether the distance is in height or in length. Oudendorp well compares 6. 1 et proapecto templo quodam in ardui moniis ueriice. remigio plumae] A common meta- phor in Latin and Greek ; cp. Verg. .^n. 6. 19. The editors there quote iEjSch. Ag. 52 trTepiyuv ipeTfioliriv ipeatrdfiii/oi. fecerat alienam] ' had removed ': cp. 8. 8 lancea mali ThrasylU me UK fecit alienum. Troceritas (opp. breuitas) is naturally used of length vertically, but it can be used of length generally ; cp. Cic. Or. 212 (of the ' length ' of a syllable in metre) . per . . . fluminis marginem] This seems a strange use of per. Should it not rather be super, ' over, ' as in Sallust Jug. 68. 6 cum alii super uallum prae- cipitarentur ? qui et ipsas aquas urere consueuit] Price refers to Philostratus, Epistles 11 fln. Kttl yh.p avrh rb ifSwp utt' ipuros Kderai ; cp. the epigram of Marianus in Anth. Pal. ix. 627. 5 Xa^ircts (sc. of Eros) S)s 60Af{e xal SSara, and the reproduction of the idea of that epi- gram in Shakespeare's Sonnets 153 and 154. supercilium amnis] ' brow of the river,' apparently meaning no more than ' the bank ': op. 7. 18 limo caenoso ripae supereilio lubricanle; also Amm. Marc. 14. 2. 9 supercilia Jlimii Melanis, on which passage Valesius gives other examples from Ammianus. The Greeks similarly used o<f>pis ; cp. Polyb. 2. 33. 7 TTOp' avTTJV T^V Olpphv TOU TTOTaflOV iroiriffdij.ei'os rijv exra^iv. Echo montanam] This is the brilliant emendation of Jahn for hee homo canam of F^. The older editors, misled by the famous story of Pan and Syrinx, tried to find the latter goddess here, and read Cannam : reading for haec homo either hie domi, or in calamo or humidam or sinu or humo (which is not easy to understand, unless it is for humi). For Pan and Echo in legend cp. Moschus 6 (Pan loving Echo, and Echo loving a Satyr), and Longus 3. 23, wlio tells that Pan, being scorned by Echo, made his shepherds mad, and they tore Echo in pieces. Callistratus {iK(l>patreis 1. 4) describes a marble group in which TrapeiariiKei 6 Xlctv yavvfievos Tp avKrjTiKf Kal ivijyKa- \t(r/jLei/os tV 'Hx<^. For Echo as lover or wife of Pan cp. Anth. Plan. iv. 154 and 62 CUPID AND PSYCHE [v. 25 omnimodas edocens reccinere ; proxime ripam uago pastu lasci- uiunt comam fluuii tondentes eapellae. hircuosus deus sauciam Psychen atque defectam, utcumque casus eius non inscius, clementer ad se uocatam sic permulcet uerbis lenientibus : 6 "Puella scitula, sum quidem rusticanus et upilio, sed senectutis prolixae beneficio multis experimentis instructus- uerum si recte conieeto, quod profecto prudentes uiri diuina- tionem autumant, ab isto titubante et saepius uaccillante uestigio deque nimio pallors corporis et assiduo suspiritu, immo 10 et ipsis maerentibus oeulis tuis, amore nimio laboras. ergo 1 omnimodas v : omninedas Ff. 233: in 156. 4 Echo says epx^o, noi/" (viia Keyie/iev einj. Pan is appealed to for succour in the case of one crossed in love in Theocritus 7. 103 T6t' fiaif ndj/f '0^6\as eparhp TTeSop BffTe AeA(!7xas, &K\riTOV xelvoio <lii\as 4s xetpav ^pelfTais, , omnimodas] Also used by Apuleius in Flor. 18. 91 (Oud.); Apol. 50 : 75. Itis doubtful if the adj. omnimodus is found before Apuleius. The adverbial omni- modis is common. proxime ripam] cp. Cic. Att. 6. 5. 3 esse offieium meum putavi exercitwm habere quam proxime hostem. comam flunii] ' the foliage of the stream': i.e. the grass growing near the stream. hircuosus] ' goaty ' : cp. note on momtruosm 5.16. The word refers to the goat's legs of Pan ; cp. rhv rpay6' TTom ifih Tlava Anth. Pal. iv. 232. sauciam] 'heart-broken': cp. 4. 32 animi sauoia. utcnnque] ' somehow or other, not ignorant of her sad life.' For this use of uteunque limiting a verb or adjective cp. 4. 13 ; 8. 31 ; Tac. Ann. 2. 14. 4 ; 12. 5. 2 ; Agrio. 39. 3 ; and even Livy 29. 15. 1 : 31. 15. 10 and elsewhere. Paella scitula] ' my pretty little girl.' prolixae] The Dictt. quote Digest 50. 6. 5 fin. prolixae aetatia homines. quod profecto . . . antnmant] ' which of a surety wise men do affirm to be divination.' Vliet says pleasantly that the rustic god read .this statement in Cic. De Div. 2. 12, or in Nepos Att. 9 and 16. In the former passage Cicero quotes a verse of Euripides, fiAvTis S' &piiyTos OffTts eiKti^et Ka\us, which he latinizes £ene qui eoniciet uatem hum perhiiebo optimum. In Att. 16 Nepos says ut . . . facile existimari posait prudentiam quodam modo esse diuinationem. uaccillante] See note on 5. 22. suspiritu] ' sighing,' cp. 1. 7 ; 10.2. pallore] The stock feature of love-sick persons: cp. Ov. A. A. 1. 129 fF. Palleat omnis amans, hie est color aptus amanti ; Theoc 2. 88. Many examples in Eohde, Griech. Soman 157. 2. maerentibus] Sothemss. One could wish that the mss. bad favoured the emen- dation of Price, marcentibns, 'pining': cp. 10- 2 inm cetera sahctis uultusqite detrimenta et aegria et amantibua ex' amusaim conuenire nemo qui neaeiat : pallor deformis, mareentes oculi, laasa genua, quies iurbida et suspiritus erueiatm tarditate uehementior. Also 3. 14 omlos . . . prona libidine mar- cidos. V. 26] CUPID AND PSYCHE 63 mihi auBculta nee te rursus praecipitio uel uUo mortis accer- si[to]tae genere perimas. luetum desine et pone maerorem precibusque potius Cupidinem deorum maximum percole et utpote adolescentem delicatum luxuriosumque blandis obsequiis promerere." 6 !86 Sic locuto deo pastore nuUoque sermone reddito, sed adorato tantum nwmine salutari Psyche pergit ire. sed <cum> aliquam multum uiae laboranti uestigio pererrasset, inscio quodam tramite iam d<'i>e labente accedit qiiandam ciuitatem, in qua regnum maritus unius sororis eius optinebat. qua re lo cognita Psyche nuntiari praesentiam suam sorori desiderat; mox inducta mutuis amplexibus alternae salutationis expletis percontanti causas aduentus sui sic incipit : "Meministi consilium uestrum, scilicet quo mihi suasistis, lit bestiam, quae mariti mentito nomine mecum quiescebat, is 1 accersittie Earth : accersito te F<() : arcessito {am. te) vulg. 7 mimine ip, in mnrg. man. rec. ; nomine F<p. 7 cum add. Gronovius. 9 die labente Earth : delabente Y(f>. acoersitae] cp. 6. 31 mortis . . . 11.26. The only other authors quoted tembras aceersere: Val. Max. 3. 2. 12 in the Thesaurus as using the com- P. Crauus . . . nein dicionem eius per- bination are Cic. 2 Verr. 4. 56 ; Gell. ueniret dedecus arcessita ratione mortis 3. 10. 17. effugit : Plin. Ep. 1. 12. 2 qaos accersita inscio . . . tramite] ' by an unknown mors aufert. Oudendorp, whom Helm track.' Vogel in the Archiv 2. 608 follows, supposes the mss. reading to thinks that, as this is the only passage have arisen from two variants having quoted by the lexicographers for inseius both been given, as in 1. 13 init. = i^notes, we should read »«<? iKa, j«am succus{_sus'\m for succussa. We thus multum uiae laboranti uestigio perer- escape the awkward repetition of te. rasset inscia. This is very ingenious ; et utpote . . . promerere] ' and as hut the fact that inscitis is not elsewhere he is a youth who likes softness and found in a passive sense is probably indulgence, deserve his favour by winning accidental: for nescius is so found, cp. subservience' (or 'corapUusance '). note to c. 12. Plautus and Terence 26 adorato . . . salutari] ' with seem to use insciens in the active sense only a reverence to tlie beneficent of ' not knowing,' while the classical deity.' authors use inscitis (see Lindsdy on sed cum aliquam multum viae . . . Plant. Capt. 265). pererrasset] Gronovius' addition of cum die labente] This is the certain has been adopted. The combination emendation of Earth for delabente. aliquam multum is found somewhat mutuis . . . expletis] ' after the frequently in Apuleius, e.g. Apol. 4 mutual embraces with which they and 72; Florid. 16 init.; Met. 1. 24; greeted one another had ended.' 64 CUPID AND PSYCHE [v. 26 prius quam ingluuie uoraci me misellam hauriret, ancipiti nouaeula peremerem. set cum primum, ut aeque plaeuerat, conscio lumine uultus eius aspexi, uideo mirum diuinumque prorsus speetaeulum, ipsum ilium deae Veneris filium, ip^um 6 inquam Cupidinem, leni quiete sopitum. ae dum tanti boni spectaeulo percita et nimia uolujjtatis copia turbata fruendi laborarem inopia, casu scilicet pessumo lucerna feruens oleum rebuUiuit in eius umerum. quo dolore statim somno recussus, ubi me ferro et igni conspexit armatam, ' tu quidem/ inquit, 10 ' ob[i] istud tam dirum facinus confestim toro meo diuorte tibique res tuas habeto, ego uero sororem tuam ' — et nomen quo 5 peremerem Yip prima man. : perimerem iij> (sed alt. man.). 6 voluptatis ip al. man. : voluntatis F^. 10 oh Colvius : iihi Fp. peremerem] This archaic form ap- pears here and in two other places in Apuleius in which the word occurs (3. 6 ; 3. 8). In 5. 26 Ftp give perimas. at aeque plaeuerat, conscio lumine] ' by my accomplice lamp, as we had together (or 'also') agreed on.' The use of the lamp was a prominent feature in the plot, and its action is personified : cp. 5. 20 praeelari ttii facinoris oppor- timitatem de luminis consilio mutuare ('as the light may suggest '). For de in that passage compare 2. 31 utinam aliguid de proprio lepore laetificum . . . comminiscaris. leni quiete sopitum] ' resting gently in sleep.' ac dum . . . inopia] 'but when thrilled at the sight of such great happiness, and excited at the excessive abundance of my delight, I felt dis- tressed in the thought that I could not fully enjoy it.' Dtrni, 'while,' with subj. is very rare : cp. Koby 1666. In the parallel quoted from 9. 11 the right readingisnot rfwm , . . perhorreacerem, but ne, rebulliuit] ' spirted out.' In 9. 34 the word means to ' bubble up ' like boiling water; in 1. 13 spiritum re- hulliret seems to mean to ' gurgle out his breath.' In 2. 30 we have risMs (iuUit, ' bubbles over.' toro meo diuorte] a neuter verb, ' turn aside from my bed,' 'be divorced from my bed': cp. Dig. 38. 11. 1. 1 liierta ab inuito patrono diuortit : 23. 2. 45. 5 si ah ignorante diuorterit. tibique res tuas habeto] Gains in the Digest 24. 2. 2. Siuot-tium uel a diueraitafe mentium diclum eat, uel quia in diuersas partes eunt qui distrahiwt matrimonium. In repudiis autem, id est renuntitttione eomprohata, sunt haee uerba 'tuas res tibi habeto' ; item haec ' tuas res tibi agito '; cp. Cic. Phil. 2. 69 frugi foetus est : illam mimam suae res aibi habere iussit, ex dModeeim tabulis elauis ademit, exegit : Plaut. Amph. 928 ; Martial 10. 41. 1, 2 mariitmi deseris atqm tubes res sibi habere suas. For the different tenses of the im- perative, cp. 6. 10 diseerne . . . approbate : 6. 19 reside . . . esto : 6. 23 siime . . . esto. quo tu censeris] ' by which you are known,' lit. 'registered,' cp. 8. 25 fin. Thilebo : hoe enim nomine censebatur iam mens dominus. The Dictt. also quote Apol. 57 fin. pro studio bibendi quo solo V. 27] CUPID AND PSYCHE 65 tu censeris aiebat — 'iam mihi conf[estim]arreat[h]is nuptiis coniugabo' et statim Zephyro praecipit, ultra terminos me domus eius efflaret." Sy Necdum sermonem Psyche finierat, <et> ilia uesanae s 1 iam mihi eonfarreatis Mercer : iam mihi confestim farreatis Koziol : ia m efesii arreat his (cum lineola sub omnibus verbis praeter his quae lineola tamen postea alia manu deleta est) F : iam mihi eonfestim t - > - arreat his ( et alia manu) ^. 4 et addit Xoziol. censetur ('is known,' i.e. is famous): De Dogm. Plat. 1. 11 init. Globorum omnium supremum esse eum qui inerrahili meatu censetur. Often in Arnobius, e.g. 3. 5 nominibus appellentur his etiam quibus eos populatim censeri popularis uulgaritus ducit. eonfarreatis] The usual term is confarreatio, and in 10. 29 Apuleius has matrimonium confarreaturus. Yet the forms farreatio and farreatae nuptiae are found : cp. Serv. on Yerg. JEn. 4. 103 quae res ad farreatas nuptias perlinet : also on 4. 374, where one codex reads farrea- tionem. See too Gaius 1. 112 Farreo in manum conueniunt per quoddam genus sacrijicii quod loui Farreo Jit et in quo farreus panis adhihetur, unde etiam confarreatio dicitur. Dionys. 2. 25 iKaKovv be Toiis tepovs Kal vofilfiovs ot ■jra\atol ydfj.ovs Pw^uai'Kp 'TrpoffTjyoplt^ irepi\aix$dpoj'res (pappaxeiovs itrl TJjs Kotvwvlas rov ^app6s, li ica\ovfiev jjfius (eav. So something may be said for Koziol's reading eonfestim farreatis. Still, as Apuleius elsewhere (10. 29) uses confarreaturus, and that is the ordinary word, and the repetition of eonfestim is somewhat awkward, it is best, with Oudendorp and Helm, to adopt Mercer's reading : see Adn. Crit. It was the most ancient and solemn form of marriage among the Eomans, and was peculiar to the patricians. It was a cumbrous ceremonial (see Gaius loo. cit.), and, as it had many accompanying impediments, came to be Tery seldom used. It was a very binding contract, and could only be dissolved by the equally cumbrous pro- cess of diffareatio; cp. Tac. Ann. 4. 16. The words ia m cfestim arreat in F have a line drawn under them, which is again erased. Helm supposes that the copyist's eye wandered to eonfestim two lines before, and discovering his error be underlined the whole phrase. This is very probable : cp. such errors as 1 . 7, the addition of diuturnae et dum. Vliet reads eonfestim eonfarreatis. The codex DorviBianus has a curious read- ing eonfestim arra ae hiis nuptiis, inasmuch as arra ia a technical term for the present (usually a ring) given by the man to the woman at the betrothal : but the readings of F' and <\> {arreat his, p arrealum his) would tend to show that arra is an emendation. praecipit . . . efflaret] For ut omitted after verbs : cp. 5. 6 extorquet a marito, cupitis adnuat, ut sorores uideat, luctus muleeat, ora eonfirat (where perhaps we should omit ut before sorores from considerations of rhythm) ; 6. IZ praecipe fungatur ; 5. 29uelim . . . scias ; 6. 2patere . . . delitescam ; 6.11; 6. 16 ; 6.18; and often. ay Necdum . . . finierat et ilia] We have added et with Koziol. The use of et is idiomatic in such sentences : cp. Verg. Ma. 3. 9 Vix prima inceperat aestas, et pater Anchises dare fatis uela 66 CUPID AND PSYCHE [v. 27 libidinis et inuidiae noxiae stimulis agitata, e re eoncinnato mendacio fallens maritum, quasi de morte parentum aliquid conperisset, statim nauem aseendit et ad ilium scopulum protinus pergit et quamuis alio flante uento, caeca spe tamen 6 inhians, " accipe me," dicens, " Cupido, dignam te coniugem et tu, Zephyre, suscipe dominam" saltu se maximo praecipitem dedit. nee tamen ad ilium locum uel saltern mortua peruenire potuit. nam per saxa cautium membris iactatis atque dissipatis et, proinde ut merebatur, laceratis uiseeribus suis alitibus 10 bestiisque obuium ferens pabulum interiit. Nee uindictae sequentis poena tardauit. nam Psyche rursus errabundo gradu peruenit ad ciuitatem aliam, in qua pari modo soror morabatur alia, nee setius et ipsa fallacie germani- 1 e re eoncinnato manus recens in marg. (p, Jahn: freeoncinnato F<p: uafre eoncinnato. iuhehat: cp. Apul. Met. 2. 23 Vix Jinieram, et ilico me perducit: 9. 20 commodum prima stipendia Veneri mili- tabant nudi milites, et . . . improuisus marifus adsistit. Helm quotes 1. 19 necdum , . . rorem attigerat, et iugulo eius uulnua dehiscit; 11. 3 init. But he quotes 3. 26 fin. uix me praesepio uidere proximantem : deiectis auribus iam furentes infcstis ealcibus insecuntur to show that et may be omitted. How- eyer, the use of the perfect tense instead of the usual pluperfect makes a differ- ence. e re eoncinnato] This is the ex- cellent emendation of a late hand in the margin of <fi for freeoncinnato, * concocted for the occasion.' It is adopted by Jahn. Hertz conjectures uafre eoncinnato, which Helm prints. caeca spe tamen inhians] ' with the inane craving of blind hopes ': ep. rapinarum caeca cupiditas in Cio. Pis. 57. praecipitem dedit] cp. Hor. Sat. 1. 2. 41. nel saltern mortna] 'no, not even in death.' Anuleius often uses saltern with a negative for 'even': cp. 4. 32 nee de plebe saltern ; 6. 13 nee tamen apud dominam saltern ; 7. 15 r,ec mihi statuta saltern cibaria; 9. 19 nee saltern spatio cupido formosae pecuniae lenie- batur; ib. non modo caper e uerum saltern contingere peeuniam citpiens ; 9. 36 licet non rapinis, saltern uerbis temperare noluit. On this latter passage Hilde- brand gives many more instances: cp. Koziol, 321-324. proinde nt merebatnr] cp. note to 6. 11 init. Nee nindictae . . . tardauit] 'Nor was there any delay in the infliction of the next act of punishment.' For tardare used as a neuter verb op. Cic. Att. 6. 7. 2 numquid putes . . . tardan- dum esse nobis. alia] for altera: op. 5. 10, and 11. 11 ea; alia uero parte (so. urnulae) ; Juy. 7. 114 hinc centum patrimonia causidi- corum, parte alia solum russati pone Laeernae. fallacie germanitatis] ' by her sister's false story.' For the abstract germanitas for germana the Dictt. refer to Cio. Har. Eesp. 42 quorum [seur- V. 28] CUPID AND PSYCHE 67 tatis inducta et in sororis sceleratas nuptias aemula festinauit ad scopulum inque simile mortis exitium cecidit. S8 Interim, dum Psyche quaesitioni Cupidiais intenta populos circumibat, [at] ille uulnere lucernae dolens in ipso thalamo matris iacens ingemebat. tunc auis peralba ilk i gauia, quae super fluctus marines pinnis natat, demergit sese propere ad Oceani profundum gremium. ibi commodum 4 at cum punctis ^ : at sine punotis F : delevit Scioppiiis. rarum) intemperantia expUta in domesticis est ffermanilatis stupris uolutatus. It is possible, however, that the abstract is used in the sense of ' by the artful pretence of sisterly interest' (on Psyche's part) or 'by the mistaken idea of sisterly interest.' This seems to be tlie only place in Latin where the fifth declension from fallacies is found : cp. pinguitie 10. 15 ; crasaitie 7. 5. inducta] ' beguiled,' Cic. Eosc. Am. 117 induxit, decepit, destituit, aduer- sariis tradidit, omni fraude et perfidia fefellii. in sororis . . .